#every single time i said i wanted to see more characters or stories like X i also make that content

[simpjaes]

ONE OF THE DAMNED GIRLS PT. 2 (P.SH)

Moving to a city with wild nights and charming days felt like the perfect choice in your head upon finishing college. Hours away from home, you accept a job at a local museum ironically placed dead between a large historic cathedral and a booming gothic nightclub. You were meant to curate the art, not be curated yourself by a local priest who found you with buckled knees outside of said goth club. ― part one | MINORS DNI

PAIRING ― vampire park sunghoon x afab reader  

WORDCOUNT ― 21.8k

CONTENT ―  modern vampire sunghoon, cathedral/chapel settings, blasphemous behavior, false holy facades, the main vampire trope i use is the act of drinking blood, luring, and living forever, heavy manipulation and toxic behaviors, mentions of reader being alt/goth

SIDE CHARACTERS―  jungwon as your very very best friend who has an installation at the museum (you guys are attached at the hip), jay as the hot bisexual bartender at the goth club, some goth guy named balor 

!WARNINGS! ― dubious consent (due to the act of mind manipulation), hunting and playing victim, a lot of blood: blood sucking, wounds/puncturing, menstruation in a sexual light, manipulation, near-death experiences, fainting, talk of death, acts of mind control/luring 

NOTE ― you must read part one to understand the story. anyway i did not mean to go in so deep with jungwon, i just really fucking adore him please forgive me. anyway, this is briefly edited. if you see a typo, shhhhhh, i don't wanna know.

tags under cut

smut tags [ these tags refer to both parts of the fic] ― big meat sunghoon, biting, A LOT OF BLOOD, sucking and drinking of blood obv, pussy eating (once while reader is menstruating, and another time where she isn’t), deep penetration, rough sex, unprotected sex bc like…he’s dead so lmfao, missionary, scratching, dirty talk, body worship, praise, jungwon is involved in a bit of an erotic situation but there is not smut involving him, 

other tags [ these tags refer to both parts of the fic]― depictions of death, anti-religious language, the act of dying including intense descriptions of the feeling, mentions of pimping and human trafficking, corrupt government, dead nuns, funerals

・・・・・・・・・・・・・・

“My love, let me.” 

You sit up only to be eased back onto the soft mattress. Pillows plush against your head as Sunghoon dabs away at each puncture he’s left on you. 

“You know you can’t sit up so quickly, just rest and let me.” 

You’re littered with his bites by now and you only grow more and more enamored with the feeling of it. Or, perhaps you just enjoy the fact that he’s fixated on drinking from you. Multiple times a day, until your fingers and toes are numb, until you can barely stand without dropping to the floor. 

Enamored through all of it, really. With the way he bites so gently only to suck harder and harder until his fingers grip and pierce through your skin much like his teeth do. He’ll hold you so hard through it, forcing arousal to run through you every single time he goes for that artery in your thigh. You think that’s his favorite spot to bite, if the dozens of wounds there are anything to go by. Truly, you’re enamored with him, always wanting to give him more just so he stays with you longer. 

You seem to have lost yourself in the lust of it all. The fantasy, the desire. On the brink of insanity, you know you’ve grown obsessed with what Sunghoon does to you, and it’s to the point that you don’t question yourself like you normally would. Your desire for this is too strong, far too intimidating to doubt. 

But since that night, he always leaves you with blood against his lips. Aroused, frustrated, confused. Never once letting a hand stray too far, never letting his lips trace anywhere but to your wounds or new expanse of skin that needs to be bitten. 

For days now you’ve been here. You lay here one full day since you were supposed to be back at work too, just waiting for the moment Sunghoon will do more than just drink from you. Mostly for a confirmation. It feels like you’re forcing yourself to go missing for this alone and every night you lie awake in this room waiting, wanting more from him now than you think you ever have.

The room you're in now is lonely, though adorned nearly as beautiful as the one you were in the night Sunghoon stole you away. You know the place you want to be is just down the hall, but your legs won’t carry you there no matter how much you try. He’s rendered you bed ridden and you miss it there, with his silk sheets and candle lit walls. 

Then again, maybe it’s not the room at all that you miss. Maybe it’s just Sunghoon.

You can’t help but note that when he’s on you or next to you, there’s nowhere else you’d rather be. But when you’re alone, you feel your skin crawl with such immense anxiety that you nearly want to scream out for him to come back. Several times already you have called out for him mere moments after he’s left the room. It gives you hope in knowing that each time, he does return to you even if just for a moment. 

All of it is very arousing when he comes to you, but it’s killing you inside to know that he does nothing more than feed off of you. You get nothing out of it but his presence, and perhaps he expects that to be enough. It’s driving you insane to give everything you have to him so willingly, knowing he hasn’t offered anything back to you. 

The fact that you want this, you want him, and you want to be the only blood he craves? It’s a feeling you’ve had to accept, because trying to deny it at this point would only lead you down a more destructive path. As if the one you’re on now isn’t already killing you, if not physically, emotionally. You want to be the person lying in his bed again so badly. You want to show him that you’re no longer terrified. You want to give him equal arousal and interest. 

But he doesn’t offer it. No, he simply bites. 

“I can do it.” You say to him in a frustrated sigh. “I’m not helpless, you know.” 

He’s taken aback by the way you rip the gauze from his hands, sitting up and scooting away from him when you dip it into the bowl of alcohol. Your head spins at the act, but you push through the weakness anyway, knowing he doesn’t like the distance you’re creating between him and you. 

You don’t like the distance either, but it’s helpful to know he doesn’t ignore it. 

“I’m aware.” Sunghoon narrows his eyes at the way your heart is beating for him right now, taking the gauze back from you and gripping your arm to pull you back and against him. “Why are you being difficult?” 

He cleans a wound just under your jaw as he looks at you, waiting for you to answer him. You stare back as if it’s the most obvious thing in the world, not wincing at all like you previously had when he lets the alcohol burn the swollen punctures.

“Hah, so you can’t read minds?” You confirm for yourself, though you had the suspicion that he couldn’t. “You just keep doing this–” You continue, trying not to sound as if you’re nagging. “And nothing else.”

He tilts his head as he moves the gauze to another part of your neck, knowing full well what it is you want. 

“Nothing else?” He repeats in a sly question. “Is there more you want?”

You nod slightly, feeling the cold alcohol send a shiver across your skin, your head finally clearing of the dizziness just from sitting up.

“Name it.” 

Somehow, you lose the ability to ask for what you want. It feels silly to be mad that he hasn’t given you any sexual pleasure despite feeding off of you for days now. Is it insane that sex is all you want in return? Should you ask for financial compensation or something? 

“Ah.” He answers for you with an all-knowing smirk, his nostrils flaring as he inhales your scent. “You want pleasure, yes?”

“Do you not?” You ask simply, and he pulls back with the gauze to look at you dumbfounded. 

For a solid twenty seconds the two of you stare at each other before he’s dropping the gauze into the bowl and pulling you against him in full, turning your body so that your back is to his chest. His strong arms are still cold, but you feel warm enough against him like this.

“It pleases me to know you want it.” He smiles against the top of your head. “Unfortunately, I have other things to tend to.” He continues, pausing to hold you a bit closer. “I still have to feed, love, and I still need to maintain order here. I cannot just spread your legs every waking minute.” 

You’re not asking for him to fuck you every waking minute. It makes you feel as if he’s annoyed to even use such words regarding this. Still, your cheeks warm at his sweet voice. 

“As much as I’d like to.” 

Oh. Your cheeks aren’t just warm, they’re on fire at those words. You’d grasp at anything right now, despite feeling like an afterthought. You don’t like that you’re not a priority to him, even though he fucking feeds on you consistently. To the point you can’t even stand for a full minute without fucking fainting from blood loss. Still, you accept his words and try to think of the positives over the negatives. 

Unfortunately, you’ll never be satisfied with just his words and a mere ten seconds later you’re right back to questioning, doubting, and feeling upset. 

So he can feed this often, but not even slip a finger into you through it? 

Priorities. He has to feed, he said? Does he not already?! 

“Wait, Sunghoon, you do feed.” You argue. “On me.” 

He shakes his head at your ignorance of believing he’ll ever truly have enough of you. Even past death, he’ll never have enough. Which is precisely why you’re still breathing. 

“There are needs I have that you’ve yet to understand. You satiate the hunger, yes, but that is nothing more than a feeling, not a truth.” 

You try to comprehend his words but fall short. Only because that would mean–

“You’re becoming afraid again,” He comments on your heart rate. “Calm yourself, darling, the need within me is no fault of my own and I’ll continue to keep you from seeing the act take place.”

There’s silence from you as you try to calm yourself down. Of course he has to feed, but…is that not what he’s already been doing to you? Your heart isn’t racing from fear, it’s racing from–jealousy.

“So, mine isn’t enough?” You feel your heart shatter a bit when you voice it, knowing full well that for him to be full, he likely has to kill.

Why are you jealous? Well, if you’re so irresistible like he says you are, why does he hold back? Why are you still alive? Does your blood not taste as good as whoever else he’s been having at? Why does he keep you around, but no one else? Maybe they’re the ones who are irresistible, and you’re just a placeholder for if he can’t find his meal for the night. Maybe he’s just using you. 

“Hmm.” Sunghoon thinks hard at your question. “You’re feeling envious?” 

You don’t respond to him or the way he clocks your jealousy, and instead shake his grip off of you before grabbing the gauze yourself again.

He watches you take the material and dip it into the liquid, moving it down your legs and to the assault of wounds against your thigh. 

“You’re truly strange.” He licks his lips at the sight of your thighs, listening closely to the artery you have there, always so hungry for more but knowing he need not drink for the time being. After all, he’s just eaten. “Almost as unnatural as I am.” 

You have to force back a smile at the truth of his words though, softening at the way he compares you to him like the two of you fit together perfectly. The jealousy rages within you, but so does this strange adoration you have for him. 

“To think I don’t crave you? Have I not shown you already?” 

“Hmm, you might need to remind me.” You’re being playful now, trying to get what you want. Entirely thankful for the way he solves every problem you have with him in your head even if just for a moment.

You think you’ll always miss him on a deeper level than just sitting and speaking though.

“When can I leave the room?” You ask now, suddenly. “When can I come back to your room?” 

Sunghoon doesn’t fight his own smile, loving the way you stay of your own free will, even while upset with him for not giving you more than that single night of love making. 

“Not yet, love.” He mutters now, knowing that it’s not likely for you to be able to make it down the hallway without calling for his help, also knowing that he can’t give you what you want again so soon. 

“Oh.” You look at him, face falling. “Let me guess, because you have better shit to do.” 

“Still so envious.” He shakes his head with a laugh. “You’ll learn soon enough how I need you.” 

Just, not yet. 

After all, he drinks you until he has no choice but to stop. Multiple times a day, draining you until it’s near dangerous. The fact that you enjoy it drives him to do it more and more. 

You think it’s easy for him to utilize self-control around you? You think he doesn’t want to experience you in every way you can offer? With those pretty sounds you make? God, he misses the way your body hugged his cock so much. You’re out of your mind to think he’s holding out on you because he doesn’t want it. Because you're not good enough? Stupid, stupid girl. 

He needs it. He wants it. He’s fucking obsessed with what you do to him.

You’re truly not the only one trying to adjust to this situation. He has to be very careful with you, and having sex with you could very well break the resolve he’s forced into himself. A simple touch from you that feels too good could have him acting on a split second decision, drinking until you’re dead and cold, just like him. 

Essentially, he has to train himself to your scent and taste. Sure, he’s been fucking nearly every victim since his cock started working again, but it doesn’t change the fact that he’d rather it be you. In fact, the only reason he’s fucking them is to satiate the need to destroy everything that you are for his own desire of having you. 

The issue is that his drive to kill is insanely high, smelling you just down the hall makes every new victim taste better. It makes his cock fuck harder, it makes their bodies feel almost good enough for him to release. But they’re not you, and it’s rendering him unable to control himself. 

His recent victims? Oh, it ends so gruesomely. He feels overheated in the moment, drenched, fucking feral when he makes his kill. Wishing it was you, ignoring the scent of the person beneath him just to smell you from a different room. 

If he gets his hands on you when he’s in that state of mind again, you’ll be gone forever. That’s something Sunghoon wouldn’t be able to live with. Already he’s controlled himself through it once and that may very well have been the hardest thing he’s done in his life. He can’t promise that he can hold back again.

Until he can feed and fuck without feeling his instinct grab him by the throat, he cannot do more than small feedings with you. That alone is training all on its own, because every single time he feeds, he struggles not to take all of it. 

Bit by bit. Sunghoon has to take you piece by fucking piece. And your willingness to do it, entirely awake and aware, makes it all the more difficult. 

He can’t tell you this. Not yet, at least. You’d know the danger you’re in. Nor can he pretend like he will let you leave out of fear. He needs to keep this peace with you until he can truly enjoy you in a way that will ensure you’ll be alive and well after the fact.

And so, he changes the subject, grabbing you even tighter and hugging you in the way any modern boyfriend would. This. This is something he can handle.

“Are you bored of me carrying you across the room?” He asks. “Do you miss walking on your own two feet that much, if just to make it to my room?” He smiles now, making jokes with you that feel a bit dry when it hits your ears. 

“Are you implying that I’m a slut?” You laugh at his attempt to make you smile, slapping against his cold arm playfully. “That the only reason I want to leave this room is to come into yours and fuck you?” 

He shrugs from behind you, hugging tighter, wanting to be under your skin with that beating heart.

“Am I not right to assume? You little harlot.” 

Well, he got you there. 

And you laugh with him about it, living in your little fantasy world like this never has to end. Reality looms taller than Sunghoon does, unfortunately. 

He can feel your heart rate pick up when your laugh slows down. 

“But, Sunghoon, I can’t stay here for much longer like this.” You drop it on him like it’s the easiest thing in the world, and oh how he wishes you could just disappear with him. “I haven’t been home, my phone is there and I’m sure people have been calling.”

His eyes darken at your words as he pushes you from his grasp. Already you wish to leave? After complaining to him about what he doesn’t give you? Is that why you’re saying this right now? No sex means you’ll leave? 

Serves him right for not using the pull on you. He should have kept hold of your mind rather than relish in your willingness. 

“I’ve missed work already.” Your voice gets smaller as you watch him move from the bed and stand in front of you, the scent of cinnamon assaulting your nose along with his darkened and intimidating facial expression. “I– I’ll–come back. I promise.” You cower immediately.

Sunghoon shakes his head at you. 

“Did I not make myself clear?” He deepens his voice, unsure of how to handle his own internal panic. “Never have I let a commoner leave this cathedral alive and knowing the truth.” 

“Are you–threatening me?” You ask, scooting away from him and accidentally knocking over the bowl of alcohol with your foot. 

“Did you not just say you envy the others? Envy dying by my hand?” He questions you back, looming over you in an intimidating stance. Suddenly much, much taller than reality.  “Every time you’ve said you’d come back, you’ve done no such thing. Have I upset you this much?”

You frantically shake your head. 

“No, no!” You lift your hands in defense, reaching out to his towering figure. “I want to be here with you! You just said yourself that you have things to tend to, so do I! If I don’t show up at work, or at least have my phone, people will have the fucking cops out and looking for me!” 

Sunghoon softens, cinnamon air fading out within a second. He feels only slightly ashamed of his immediate outburst when all you can offer back to him is truth. Perhaps you’re the only one living in the real world, even if he’s been living in it for far, far, longer. 

You’ve pulled him into a fantasy, just like he has for you. He truly let himself forget that you’re no victim that’s meant to die. You can’t just disappear without question, and already it has been days. 

Still, you can’t just leave him. 

“I see.” He says, reaching down to grab at the hands you have clinging to his clothes in an attempt to calm himself more than you. “Shall I retrieve your device for you then?” 

You slowly nod, looking away from him and ignoring the fact that as much as you do want to be here with him, the fact that he just implied that you can never leave is a bit– um, intense. So, you don’t argue when you nod to him. If anything, to keep the peace.

“I’ll see to it that you have it in your hands by tonight. And in time, I’ll invite you back to my quarters.” Ending his sentence with a bribe to keep you here felt fitting, and he’s thankful for the way you accept it. 

You nod quicker now, entirely satisfied with his words when he steps back and away from you. 

“Now, please finish cleaning your wounds. I don’t want to taste infection in you.” 

Despite feeling better about it, wanting him still, those words hurt you. You feel insulted by the time he leaves you alone in the room. Like if you got an infection he’d simply lose interest in you, or perhaps end this love of your blood he has. 

He may even just go ahead and kill you if that were to happen.

It drives you to clean yourself twice over. Three times over. Unwilling to lose the feeling of someone biting you so gently, unwilling to die because your use to him has run out. And it feels like you clean yourself all day. To the point you’re probably making yourself more susceptible to infection rather than protecting yourself from it. 

And in this room, time doesn’t exist. There’s a window indicating where the sun is in the sky, but hours and minutes are meaningless. Only when the sun is up do you start counting, knowing that Sunghoon will only visit you during nightfall. 

You clean yourself for what you assume to be hours upon hours, all the way up until the sun falls and you hear the door creak open. You expect to see Sunghoon coming in for his routine of drinking from you, but instead, you find a pale-eyed nun rush to you with your phone and immediately leave after. 

A quick presence is gone within a moment, but you pay no mind as you look down at your phone. You’re thankful for the fact that it’s probably been on the charger all four days you’ve been gone. Considering, well, there’s no electricity this high up in the cathedral, you’ll have to save your battery as best as you can. 

So many missed calls. 

Even more missed texts. 

Dozens of emails. 

Jungwon.

In the morning after you left your apartment, he checked in with you. All throughout the day too. It wasn’t until that same night where his texts became frantic. A little, “i’m coming over, fuck you if you get mad at me for it.” followed by “are you mad at me? why won’t you respond?” 

You couldn’t help but chuckle at that.

Really though, it hurts your heart to have forgotten about him entirely during your time here. Reading through his texts, you see him fight with himself over your absence. Up until yesterday, where he texts you from the museum. 

A glaring “stopped by again today only to realize your apartment was unlocked this whole time. i’m with your boss now, we are calling the cops if you don’t respond within the next ten seconds.” 

A full day late, you respond quickly. 

You: wonnie!!! i’m sorry! I got sad and went home to see my mom. totally ignored my phone…and forgot to lock the door i guess

You: you know, hormones lol 

Immediate spam. Your phone vibrates aggressively back to back with his frantic texts. 

Wonnie: you have to be fucking JOKING

Wonnie: NOT A SINGLE WORD FROM YOU. YOU COULD HAVE CALLED WORK OR

SOMETHING FROM SOMEONE ELSE’S PHONE. I WAS AT YOUR PLACE EVERY DAY.

Wonnie: i CANNOT believe you!!!!!!!!!!!

Wonnie: your whole ass apartment was unlocked and you weren’t there! anyone could’ve walked right in!!!!! are you stupid or something? 

Wonnie: are you home now?

Wonnie: i’m so mad at you FUCK

Wonnie: i got so scared

Wonnie: im coming over

You panic. 

You: wait, i’m not home yet. I didn’t mean to stay so long, I promise ill be home soon and fill you in on everything. 

Wonnie: call your boss. 

Wonnie: ill deal with the cops, then im gonna be waiting outside of your apartment

Wonnie: don’t ever fucking do that shit again, been crying all morning

Wonnie: i hate you so much right now, im never talking to you again

Wonnie: get your stupid ass back home 

You smile fondly at his worry, but the smile is short lived as you know you probably can’t leave here. Not only from the fact that Sunghoon appears to be unwilling to let you leave but you…don’t want to.

Still, you do need to call your boss, and you make quick work of it. Sitting dissociated through the mindless scolding of your terrible lie of an excuse, and then the following call from the local police department. 

Arguably, speaking to the police was easier than knowing you’ll have to lie to Jungwon again. At least the police are aware that you’re a grown woman who can disappear if she wishes. Jungwon, on the other hand, requires a little more care and consideration. 

You’re tired by the time you lay your phone down, unable to keep your eyes open as you drift off. 

・・・・・・・・・・・・・・

Some time later, you wake to the same familiar scent of Sunghoon wafting from under your door. It doesn’t process yet in your brain that you’ve not smelled it since the night you wandered from your apartment. But now? Oh, it’s strong. 

It’s very, very strong. 

Your drowsy eyes look to the door as your legs carry you there, and out you go. Down the hallway, straight to those big doors, straight through those big doors.

The scent burns in your throat the moment you step inside, blurry eyes witnessing two figures right there on the floor. The only clear thing you can make out are his darkened narrowed eyes, only because your brain refuses to process the act taking place in front of you at first.

He looks…rabid. Hair is a mess, sticky and dripping with thick metallic liquid. 

Oh, it sounds so loud. The squelching and the smacking of skin. Your stomach drops, the pit inside of it flourishing with nothing short of rotted desire. 

Right there on the floor of his room lies a woman seemingly experiencing god. Sunghoon is moaning with his eye trained on your shocked figure. He ignores the woman’s aroused grasps against his arms to keep his eyes trained on you. And he just…smirks through it, licking his lips, rolling his eyes back only for them to fall right back to you.

The squelching rings in your ears as he moves faster, feverishly chasing a hunt he’s already got lying beneath him. Almost as if catching him in the act aroused him more than he already had been. Like he’s showing you how much more he’d prefer someone else over you. 

He moans your name inwardly again and again, as if to call you forward to him but your feet can no longer move as you process the act with each call of your name. 

He’s fucking her. He’s devouring her. 

Not you. Her. 

You can feel your heart shrivel at the act when you stumble back, a twisting pain in your chest that you feel silly over. You barely know Sunghoon, but somehow it feels like he’s given you more of himself than he has anyone else. He speaks that way to you, anyway. Always with the words of “I’ve never done this, until you.” 

That was a lie. You’re seeing it now with your own two eyes and you’re paying for believing that you, somehow, could be special. And the pain in your chest travels all throughout your body at the fact that you let this man bite you. You let him take and take until you could barely stand, until you could barely think, until you were right on the cusp of death. 

And you still want to do that for him. But now? He’s grown bored of you. Perhaps he intends to let this woman live too. Perhaps she’s silly enough to fall for a sweet vampire’s words too.

You stumble back more, forcing your legs to work with you rather than against you. It’s like your body has a mind of its own when he smells so welcoming. Cinnamon, spicy, sweet, painful cinnamon. Such a suffocating smell, easy to give in to and grow weak for. At least for you, that’s how it feels. 

When you force yourself to turn around, only to continue stumbling down the hallway, your eyes work against you now too. You knew it would happen though and it’s not something you can stop. The burn and blur of tears prickling at the corners, your throat scratchy and sore. 

You try to hold it in, feeling as if life is being suffocated out of you all the way down. Down, down, down. Past the nuns, past the beautiful and intricate interior, and straight out of the big front doors of the cathedral. 

No goodbyes. 

The breezy night air smacks you hard, forcing a sobbed breath out of you. You dry heave for a moment, squeezing your eyes shut so tight just to try and regain control of yourself and your emotions. The images behind your eyes flash back and forth. You’ve not just witnessed death, but the pleasure of death. Well, if he kills the woman, anyway. 

And you still can’t fathom it. The way you feel, the way you’re reacting, the intense desire for death if it means Sunghoon wants you that badly. Never would you have guessed that a feeling so deeply terrifying exists. But it does, you’re witnessing it overtake the deepest parts of you right now. 

Fuck, you didn’t want to leave but you did. And now here you are, freed from a grasp that you still want so badly. 

Your lungs burn and your chest hurts more than the swollen puncture wounds all over your body. Everything is burning. It’s too, too, hot inside of your skin right now and there’s nothing more you’d rather do than to crawl out of it and freeze. 

Still, you do your best to control the emotions within you. You take a short look around only to feel the head rush hit you now like it should have when you stood from your bed. Right, the blood in your body likely isn’t enough to keep you upright for long and you know you’ll likely not make it to your apartment in this state. 

But you try. Your eyes are out of focus and your legs are clumsy as you try to walk. Down the sidewalk you go, until–

“Woah, little lady.” 

You hear Balor’s voice echo in your ears. The sound of safety feeling so, so far away. 

You can’t even thank him for it because your vision blurs more at the feeling of big, leather clad arms holding you upright, and then– you’re out.

You’re not sure how much time has passed by the time you’re able to hold your eyes open again, but when you do, Jungwon is here and so is that hot bartender you forgot existed. And as you try to comprehend where you are, you learn very quickly that you’re in the back room of the club with concerned eyes focused on..not your face, your body.

“Let’s get you home.” Jungwon’s concerned voice settles in your ears, and only now do you feel his warm hands soothing you against your shoulders. 

“Or maybe a hospital?” Jay offers, also inspecting your skin and the weak state of your body as you try to sit up. 

“No, no. I’m okay, really.” You say, immediately starting to cry out. “Please, just take me home.” 

And so, home is where you go. Jay drives both you and Jungwon there with a kind voice and worried eyes. You see him make the attempt to hug you before leaving, but Jungwon is quick to stop him with a small shake of his head. 

“Let me know when you’re feeling better.” Is all Jay says when he leaves, which, you’re sure he didn’t intend to leave but of course, Jungwon. You can see that he wants to be the one here with you and he insisted to Jay that he’s got you. 

It heals your heart a little bit, but doesn’t change the fact that you’re embarrassed for not only Jungwon to be pulled into your mess, but Jay too? 

You’re humiliated. 

And by the time Jungwon has undressed and redressed you, ignoring the intense smell of alcohol against your skin for now, he’s immediately lying next to you, clinging to you really. 

 You’re aware of what he saw when he removed your clothes. You heard the breath he took in, you saw his confusion at how the clothes you had on were very much not from your closet. He’s going to ask, and you knew he would.

“You’re really cold.” He says in a cracked voice, gentle and sweet as he tries to warm you up. “You weren’t with your mom, were you?” 

You weakly shake your head. 

“You were with that guy you told me about before.” He says now, grabbing you tighter pretending he doesn’t know just how many wounds you have under your clothes. He can’t help but hold you tighter, even if it hurts you.

“What did he do to you?” 

Your throat starts to burn as you cry again. You can barely process what’s happened yourself and explaining it to someone else only feels that much harder. 

The pulsing in your head is too much, you can’t even think straight right now. 

“It was–” You try to calm down, breathing in deep but avoiding eye contact. “It was consensual, don’t worry.” 

Jungwon’s eyes narrow, staring at the deep bite marks on your neck. He’s quick to lift himself up, ripping your shirt up and off of you without so much as trying to be gentle. His panic is blatant and he’s entirely unable to hide how pissed off he is right now.

“No, it wasn't.” He dead-pans as he presents your own body to you, his voice coming out harsher than usual. “You’d be out of your fucking mind to think i believe that this was consensual.” 

He glares at the swollen marks, unsure as to what to do with himself. 

“Fuck,” He scoffs your name along with the curse, throwing his hands up. “Fucking look at them.”

You turn away from him now, wrapping your arms around yourself protectively in an attempt to not peer at what you wish you could have more of. You know what this looks like though, and you’re really trying to see things from his perspective. 

But…It’s hard after everything you’ve witnessed yourself. 

‘It was.” You say again. “I practically begged him to keep doing it.” 

Jungwon falls silent as he counts. 1, 2, 3, 13, 25, 56, 72, still more.

“I wasn’t going to come home, you know.” You sigh out at the silence of his counting. 

More silence. 

“Was gonna stay and never leave.” 

“What? Why?” He panics more at the admittance, dropping down over you and forcing your arms from yourself, trying to pretend he didn’t re-open some of your wounds by tearing your shirt off of you. 

You can hear your best friend crying at the way you hide from him, all bloodied and bruised, but you keep your eyes closed even tighter. All he can do is lend you the entire weight of his body, enveloping you in all of his warmth and care, using his entire body to shield you from even the air in your room. 

“What did he do?” Jungwon pleads for an answer with a cracked whisper. He needs context. Anything to explain the state of you right now.

“You wouldn’t understand.” 

“What did he do?” He presses again, voice only cracking more as he cries along with you. 

“It’s more so what he didn’t do.” 

Silence again. 

“What did he fucking do?” 

You take in a deep breath, sighing out against your best friend’s fluffy hair, humming at his warmth and how much you’ve missed it. 

There’s nothing you can say to make him understand, all you can do is try because hearing him like this is, arguably, just making it more painful.

“I just really liked him, and I guess he didn’t like me so much in the end.” 

Jungwon chooses to take that at face value, opting to not let you out of his sight from this moment forward if he can help it. At one point with you, he was worried about being too clingy. Truly, he was afraid he would annoy you by attaching himself. Never has he grown so close to a person so fast and never has he gained such comfort within someone else’s bubble like he does with you. The comfort is still there, but no longer does he give a single fuck about clinging too much. You clearly cling too.

If you cling enough to let a man abuse your body like that, you’ll be able to handle him clinging just as much, enough to care for you, and enough to not fucking leave your side. He’s not going anywhere, and there’s not a damn thing you can do about it.

After all, he’s not stupid, but he’s willing to act as dumb as you need him to if it means you’ll let him keep you within arms reach. In his head, there’s no way you fell into something with someone who could do this to you without reason, and it appears it’s not a question he’ll get a clear answer from you any time soon. 

It doesn’t matter if his installation will come to an end at some point. He can’t just leave you here when there’s some strange man running around biting the fuck out of people like a rabid dog. Abusing his best friend? No. He won’t have it and he doesn’t care if he has to force you to accept his protection.

He can’t do much for you, but he’s willing to at least be here with you. 

“Hey, it’s okay.” Jungwon soothes you, clinging tighter just to feel some of those reopened wounds bleed onto him. His voice is a stark reminder that there’s more to feel in your body than just pain. “I won’t let him near you again, okay?”

You nod, still crying as you cling back, trying to ignore the images in your head of Sunghoon. 

“Okay.” You lie, missing him too much already, the faint scent of cinnamon still in your nose. 

And you fall asleep like that. Warm. 

・・・・・・・・・・・・・・

You hate calling it an “escape.” You carried yourself out of that beautiful cathedral against your body begging you to stay. Still, even now with Jungwon clinging so warmly at night, you wish you had never left. 

Even the pain of seeing what Sunghoon does behind your back, the jealousy that came with it, you would have stayed if only to prove your worth to him. Being so close to death is exhilarating, and you find yourself feeling entirely empty and void of any emotion that brings joy because of it. 

This isn’t depression, nor is it simple envy. This sadness within you sinks lower than you thought possible, so deeply rooted within you that you feel death itself couldn’t even allow a safe escape. After all, if vampires are real, who's to say you won't end up as a tormented ghost forever searching for a man who can never die?

Damned if you live, damned if you die, so to say. You can’t have Sunghoon either way, you can only have him while suffering. 

And oh, how you miss the cold. You miss his cold. You miss the fear too. You miss the way he’d laugh with no breath against you and drink from your thighs like he needed more. You miss the way your wounds would pulse in pain and lend little reminders of the teeth that pierced them. Even now, they’re healing so well.

And it still hurts.

It hurts to know he said, while holding you, that he craves you. That he very much wants you but has things to tend to. The fact that he needed to tend to fucking other women while drenched in their blood? Things to tend to. 

Because to Sunghoon, real life women, breathing women, are minimized to things to tend to.

Fucking vampires. 

It’s been a week now since you left and it hasn’t gotten easier. During the week, Jungwon hasn’t so much as let you shower without the bathroom door open. You guess that’s fair. 

Still, it has only been a week. A week of everything moving fast, a week of Jungwon, a week of slow and dreadful acceptance, and a week of smelling nothing but faint, ever so slight, cinnamon. 

By now you know it’s him. Like he’s truly dug his claws into you and doesn’t intend to let you forget all that he took from you. Always that fucking smell, from the first night you met him until now. Yet he is nowhere to be seen, even when you stare at the cathedral after the sun goes down. 

No one has left. No one has gone inside. 

Part of you even found yourself worrying if he’s eaten. Hah. Funny.

Still, you’re forced to live in reality now. Nothing but healing wounds, meaningful days, and reminders that you let yourself fall as quickly and painfully as possible. 

You’re entirely dissociated, as if you’re gliding rather than walking, as if each day passes in a second rather than a twenty four hour time span, as if you’re truly empty now and not filled with the blood you thought meant so much. 

Somehow, you find comfort in the emptiness though. Jungwon fills the space as best he can too. He always accepts your rejections of going to update Jay at the club just to sit between your legs on the living room floor and try to make you laugh through silly faces riddled with concern.

You assume he’s in contact with Jay anyway, letting him know that you’re not quite dead yet. 

The days blur together now, up until two weeks pass, three weeks, four, five weeks.

Thankfully, by the fifth week, it’s gotten easier. Each day you just have to remind yourself that you can never forget Jungwon again like you did before. He’s the one who helped you through this, and to think you’d ever make him go through this again is insane. In fact, he’s the reason you finally feel good inside again. 

He’s like medicine, which is cringe and lame as fuck to say but it’s true. Internally, he’s made you feel better. Yet, right beside all those happy warm feelings lies everything else. Distress, sadness, anxiety. 

They still seep out of you too. Every night, really, after the daytime wears off and Jungwon runs out of things to distract you with.

“Why do you have to look at me like that?” Jungwon says sweetly, sprawled out on your bed in his pajamas as he watches you pace around your room. “I swear, it’s like everything I say to you goes through one ear and out the other.” 

You pause in your step, sad eyes reaching his face. 

“I already told you I’m not going home.” He repeats himself for what feels like the thousandth time to you. “I’m still getting paid, I have enough to last me if you let me stay here before finding work.”

After all, it’s not like Jungwon has anything to go back home to. Save for an annoying sister who probably wanted him to move the fuck out of her space anyway. He’s the last person on this earth to be afraid to up and move out with a near stranger.

You’re not so much a stranger to him though, and the need to be by your side far outweighs anything else right now. 

“Yeah, but, eventually.”

Never have you been one to worry about fleeting time. Never until you met that dead motherfucker. You worry about not what is happening, but what will happen. The inevitable. You no longer welcome it. 

It’s not death that brings the anxiety though, it’s just…the clock. 

With the ticking, the tocking, and the changing of seasons. Everything lasts both too long and not long enough. At this moment, the fear is Jungwon leaving at some point in your life. For any reason at all, really. 

He’s been by your side since you found your way back to him. A nuisance at times, yes, but you’re attached. To an unhealthy degree, you are fucking attached to him at the hip. He’s your only grounding force on this earth and you think he’s picking up on it. 

To the point he’s offered to drop his entire life an hour away just to stay for you. 

Yes, Jungwon recognizes how toxic and unhealthy the friendship has become, but he doesn’t know what else to do. He can’t just leave, nor does he want to. Even if he’s the one who leaves to get your mail, he’s the one who cooks, and he’s the one who holds you close at night, reminding you that time doesn’t have to mean a damn thing if you try hard enough to forget about the man who doesn’t experience it at all.

There’s no way you can get through a single day without him right now, and the thought of having to do it in the future scares you. 

You know it’s pathetic. You know you have no right to keep him in a box next to you as a comfort, you know he’s still got a life to live and romance to find. But…you hate it. 

“Eventually what?” He quirks a brow at you, having been concerned for you and the shift in your entire personality yet again tonight. You’ve changed for the worse, and it terrifies him to see you act so gone. 

“You’re gonna leave me here alone.” Your voice is small, cracking when you say it only because you hear the words ring in your ears. 

A pathetic whine, as if you’re speaking to someone else and not Jungwon. You’re not you anymore. No, you’ve become obsessed with the looping memories and feelings that took a mere four days to fall in love with. 

Addicted to emptiness but begging for Jungwon to forever be the crutch you stand on. 

You’re selfish and you have no fucking right to do this to him.

“Hey…” He rolls out of bed and steps up to you, easily putting a soothing hand against your shoulder. “Do you want me to stay?”

You nod. Knowing this same situation happens nearly every night. You panic, he soothes. You beg, he reminds you that he’s the one who offered in the first place. You ask him to stay, he confirms by asking you to let him.

And to him, he knows this is anything but a romantic partnership. You very much need someone here who is willing to play dumb but remain hyper aware. He wants to be this person for you because of his own selfish reasons too. 

It’s not all for you.

For one, he wants the girl back that he met last month. Secondly, he wants to see you learn and grow, because he knows you have a long and beautiful life ahead of you (and he better be fucking part of it.) And lastly, he’s never felt needed like this and there’s something in him that craves to be important too. 

It’s not too difficult for Jungwon to find people that’s important to him. Really, it never takes much. Perhaps someone held the door open for him, he’d probably jump in front of a bus for that person not two seconds later. But to feel just as important to someone else? 

He needs to be here with you. As toxic as it may seem to outsiders, Jungwon sees nothing wrong with being the person you need simply because you’re the person he needs too. 

“Then stop saying stupid shit.” He mopes now as he pulls you back to your bed and holds you much like he always does, trying to lighten the mood. “You’re always okay at work, but I swear the second we come home you’re falling apart.”

You freeze, falling apart instantly. 

“I wish you’d tell me what happened.” He says now, jumping into the typical routine of calming and soothing you. “I don’t know what to do when you get like this.”

You wish you would tell him too. 

But if he knew, that hope of ever seeing Sunghoon again would crumble. Already, Jungwon swears to you that he will never let this happen to you again. But you want it to, so, so badly. 

Even if you’re taking advantage of his care by letting him treat you like a child who can’t escape a tantrum, he really flipped his whole life because you chose to live in a crisis. 

You chose to do this to yourself and to Jungwon. 

Finally, you look up at him with your fingers gripping him.

“I ask so much from you.” You sniffle when you say it, immediately calming yourself and feeling like a fucking idiot for doing this. “I feel like I’m going insane.” 

He nods.

“You kind of are.” He confirms for you. “And you have to talk about it eventually, it’s just going to keep hurting if you don’t.”

He’s right. He’s always right. 

And like always, every single time you imagine how you’ll tell him, nothing in your brain can form a sentence. But you do try and by now, accustomed to your pain, you feel like something needs to be said before he grows tired of you too. 

“I don’t know why, but I wanted him to kill me so badly.” 

Saying it out loud doesn’t feel as good as you wanted it to, not with the way Jungwon’s face immediately contorts into panic.

“Wha-”

“But he wouldn’t do it.” You shake your head, refusing eye contact. “He’d do it to everyone else, but not to me.” 

“Wait, what?”

Maybe choosing to say that of all things was a mistake. After all, you did appear stumbling down the street near death already. Jungwon isn’t going to take what you’re saying lightly and you were stupid to believe otherwise.

“Have you ever smelled cinnamon?” You continue, trying to skew the conversation from his panic.

Jungwon is flipping his shit trying to make sense of your words. You wanted this guy to kill you? Well, he damn near fucking did and even now, while he’s not around, you’re practically dead already in terms of everything but breathing. And what the fuck do you mean he’d do it to everyone else?! 

Are you referring to an emotional death? Trying to make this shit sound poetic? Or did you really want to die? 

“What the fuck are you talking about?” Jungwon’s voice is stern but shaky. “Kill you how?” 

You shake your head.

“I don’t know.” You offer, knowing you’re just making it worse. “I wanted him to want me that badly.”

Jungwon drops his arms from you to pull back, dead-pan staring at you because he doesn’t know what to do or say to that. He forces himself to think of the reality of the situation. You’re just being poetic. You’re just being dramatic. 

He’s the same way when someone hurts him too, but still. Using such heavy words scares him, and he can’t just sit here and tell you it’ll be okay anymore. 

“But he doesn't.” Jungwon musters up the courage to say it, knowing you’re going to cry. “This weirdo literally tried to eat you alive, and he still doesn’t want you.” 

And you do cry again. 

“And now, you’re letting him kill you anyway?” Jungwon scoffs. “You’re begging me to stay here with you, just so I can watch you not even make an attempt to fucking get over it?” 

You know he’s telling you what you need to hear, doesn’t change the fact that you don’t want to hear it. The only thing you want to hear is Sunghoon and his lying words, telling you that Jungwon is full of shit. 

The worst part about it is that, it’s not even that you’re suicidal. You’re not. You like being alive. You’re just…you don’t know. You don’t fucking know why you wanted and still want Sunghoon to kill you.

Perhaps it’s because it would mean he needs you that much.

But he doesn’t need you, you’re not irresistible. 

And that hurts you. That man fucking slithered into your heart and made a nest there. You can’t get him out no matter how much you try. 

“He broke up with you. You were together for like, what? A few days?” Jungwon minimizes the situation unintentionally, panicking at the way a person he’s grown so close to has managed to be utterly fucking ripped apart by a singular man. “He broke up with you. That’s it. It’s time to stand up and move on, there’s better people out there that–”

“No.” You shake your head. “I broke up with him, I guess, if you can call it that.” 

Jungwon softens, tilting his head. Now he’s getting somewhere. 

“Why, then? Why did you break up with him when you didn’t want to?” Still, Jungwon is glad you chose to. Clearly you’re not as absent minded as you pretend to be. Seeing how littered your body was with pain, you knew you needed to leave, right? You weren’t really just going to let this guy wither you away, right?

“He was with someone else.” 

Jungwon shakes his head in pity. 

“What a scumbag. A total freak.” 

“But like, he needed to do it, I guess.” You try to explain without truly explaining. “I got mad and left because he was doing something he needed to do with someone that wasn’t me.” 

“He needed to cheat on you? Are you hearing yourself?” Jungwon questions, throwing his arms up. “He’s a nympho, babe, he probably manipulated the fuck out of you to make you think this way.”

And at that, you give up on talking about it. You feel too tired to continue. 

“I guess so.” You whisper out with a shrug, sniffling up the tears.

“He doesn’t deserve you. You can’t just…die for people.” Jungwon says, realizing that even he doesn’t follow his own advice. He’d probably die for you himself, but not because he craves it.

He’ll never understand why you wanted this man to “kill” you. In whatever way you meant, no one is worth owning that much of you. 

Jungwon hums though, knowing you’re tired now. He isn’t exactly being as soothing as he’d like to be right now but never has he seen a person act like this over a break up. Cheating hurts, of course, but you barely knew this guy. There’s no way there isn’t something else going on for you to say such insane fucking things. 

“You must’ve lost your damn mind to let someone do that to you.” Jungwon says against your hair, his soft voice not matching his words in the slightest. “I can’t believe you said that.”

“Me either.” You admit, feeling the insanity bubbling in your stomach and hating it. 

Still, the scent of cinnamon. 

“Do you smell it though?” You ask now, voice even weaker. 

Jungwon inhales deeply, releasing his breath with all of the frustration in his gut.

You feel it fan across your cheek warmly, minty, and you smile. 

“Cinnamon?” He asks, remembering your question from before. “Yeah, sometimes I can smell it.” 

You smile bigger now. 

・・・・・・・・・・・・・・

Another two weeks pass, only this time you are coming back to yourself. Which is strange, really. You were beginning to think you’d never feel like a person again after the first month passed. Then, within another few weeks you’re almost entirely back to yourself. 

You’re still a bit dissociated, which is likely due to the trauma of what you experienced and put yourself through but thankfully, the ticking-time spans you grew to hate forces itself now to be your new form of comfort. With each passing second, hour, day, and week, you’re slowly able to not forget, but accept and move on. 

Still, you know it’s going to fuck you up for years to come. You’ll always have the feeling of emptiness deep inside no matter how much the space shrinks. You have no choice now but to try and fill your life and time with things and people who matter to you. At least this way, you know that you matter too. 

And with this time spent away and healing, the scent has faded too. You can even go to work now without holding your breath or your eyes being forced to look at the source of the smell. In fact, you avoid taking even a glimpse of the looming cathedral. You don’t keep cinnamon in your apartment now either. You don’t take it with any of your beverages or food items, and you certainly shouldn’t be smelling it in the air anymore. 

Sometimes it’s still there though, turning your stomach in a way that’s both needy and sick. You still miss him and the feeling of ice, but you know better now. Why give up the ability to breathe without your throat burning? Why give up being a person that Jungwon actually wants to be around now? 

After all, you’ve started feeling so much better to the point that even he feels okay leaving you alone from time to time. Showers are back to being private, you can check your own mail, and a few times you were even able to go to work without him trying to force his way inside like his installation was still sitting on display. 

Which, it isn’t, by the way. Your boss had his name and face blacklisted, but still on most days he waltzed in like he owned the place. Every single time buckling the knees of your boss, every single time being allowed to stay. 

Thankfully, push came to shove and he landed himself a job there with you, his employment became official just today, actually. And as professional as the place was for you when you approached with your resume, it’s definitely not professional at all. They did pay Jungwon under the table several times just for doing shit you were supposed to be doing. 

The point is, even if Jungwon wasn’t able to make the effort to keep good on his word regarding moving into your apartment to stay beside you, he still likely would have pushed to at least work with you. 

Thankfully, he gets to do both those things. 

And despite the fact that he feels okay leaving you alone from time to time, there’s still an immense amount of anxiety about being away from you for too long. He knows that in time, it’ll pass and the two of you can live both near each other and apart, but for now? Might as well call him your husband because there’s no way in hell he’s gonna be doing his own thing without you. 

That leads to now. The same day Jungwon secured his employment, the same day you made it through without a single breakdown, the same night Jungwon needs to actually go back home to move his shit into this apartment with you.

“Come with me.” Jungwon comments, but you know it’s more of a demand. “You can meet my sister, just ignore if she makes jokes about us dating or something.”

You laugh. Genuinely, you laugh.

“Jokes? We both know you’re in love with me Jungwon. I’m just waiting for the ring at this point.” 

He laughs with a shrug, knowing he probably would marry you at this point, if just to protect you from all the people who wouldn’t care for you as much as he does. 

“Really though, come with me?” He asks again. “I’m still a little worried about leaving you here.”

“You’ll be back in the morning,” You start, trying to calm him down. You genuinely do feel okay right now. “I’ll just be sleeping the whole time, I'm tired anyway.”

Jungwon nods fondly, aware that it’s only practical that he make the move during the night hours. After all, his sister won’t be home otherwise and he does miss her. It’s true that you’ll probably just go to bed and he’ll be back before you even wake up tomorrow.

Still.

“You could just sleep in my old ro–”

“Wonnie.” You walk up to him and grab his face with both hands. “I’m fine.” 

He smiles at you, always loving the way you do your best to reassure him even through your worst breakdowns. You’re not breaking down right now though, and he can’t help but believe every word you say when you’re looking at him like this. 

“I swear to god if I come home and you so much as have a single bite mark on you, I’m burning this fucking city to the ground.” 

You roll your eyes, the memory stinging only a little bit. By now though, you’ve almost entirely forgotten how it felt in the first place. 

In fact, you’re shocked by the way you acted after leaving. So outside of yourself. Truly, you think you were going insane and Jungwon was right to confirm that for you. You’re lucky you had him here with you, because you likely would have ran right back into that fucking cathedral and–

Yeah. You would have done something dramatic. 

You didn’t though. And sure, you now know vampires exist or whatever but Sunghoon has not bothered you even once since you left. You hope he’s simply moved on so that your resolve doesn’t break. Jungwon worked so hard to make you feel better, and you worked just as hard. You can’t just feel bad that you don’t remember what Sunghoon’s fangs felt like against your skin.

If anything, you hope Sunghoon is freaked out by you leaving and knowing his secret. Maybe he thinks that if he tries to approach you again, you’ll tell everyone about what he is and what he did. Not that it would end with him in jail or anything. You’d probably end up in an asylum, actually, but still. 

And to Jungwon’s threats of arson, you simply pinch his cheek, being sure to sit your thumb right in his dimple. 

“Strictly no vampire kinks.” You smile at him, crossing both of your arms in front of yourself to create an X. 

“Good.” Jungwon nods back as he puts on his shoes and heads for the door. “Call me if you need anything, I’ll keep my volume turned up. You’ve got Jay’s number too, he can be here quickly if it’s an emergency.”

He feels content knowing that you’re about to be stuck with him for as long as he can manage. It’s just one short trip back home. A mere six or seven hours spent away while he packs the shit his sister probably “forgot” to box up for him, loading up the rented van, and then unloading it here. 

It’s just a short trip. You’ll be sleeping through it anyway. 

And when he’s gone, you feel tired. Keeping good on your promise of going to bed almost immediately. The feeling of being alone for the night is a bit uncomfortable, so sleep comes easy as a means to escape the inevitable over-thinking you’d probably do otherwise. 

No overthinking. 

It’s just a short trip. 

Jungwon will be back before you wake up. 

・・・・・・・・・・・・・・

Ah, to think it’s over. 

To think he’d leave you be? To think he wouldn’t be looming around every corner watching, waiting? If it weren’t for Jungwon, these weeks wouldn’t have passed so easily for you, that much is certain.

As if they were easy for you to get through at all. Jungwon, the very person who got you through it, was the reason he stayed away, the reason you were able to heal. 

Jungwon was the ward.

Was. 

Deep in your sleep it’s like your body knows. The same scent fills your nose just seconds after your sleep brain feels the goosebumps spread across your skin. Instantly, you wake up and back to insanity you go

You truly wake up. 

Your legs aren’t being carried by any force other than you own, and your mind is crisp and clear in your thoughts as you jump out of bed. 

Not walking, running to your apartment door. You swing open the door and don’t even look at him before slamming your entire weight against his chest and clinging like a lost child. You can feel the familiar cold fear filling your body, knowing that if he truly wanted to, he could kill you right now. 

All of the progress you made burns away within seconds. You’ve never felt so elated to ruin your own life. 

Even when he pushes you away, nothing at this moment could make you let him go. He’s here, he’s standing right there. Your fingers grip as he pushes you back in silence, stretching his garment out far beyond the bounds of which it was sewn to withstand. It rips, and still he shoves you further back from him all while stalking forward. 

Walking you back into your apartment, just to let the door slam behind him as he stands with a narrowed gaze fixated on you. 

You glance up at him only for a moment, loving the crazed look in his eye. Adoring that he must have missed you to appear so full of life like this. You can only compare his eyes now to the same eyes you saw when you ran away from him. 

As if they were burning on you. Or perhaps, for you? 

He’s dangerous, your body feels it instantly and all you can do is lean into it.

“That’s all it took for you to leave me?” Sunghoon bellows out in a spiteful voice, the sound sending pleasant shivers down your spine. “Had your blood boiling over some minx? I told you I didn’t want you witnessing it.” 

You soak in his voice like it’s your last supper, missing it so badly, adoring it even more. He speaks as if weeks haven’t passed, as if it’s a mere hour after you ran from him. You move forward to cling again, unable to think of words to say and opting to show how much you regret leaving through your actions.

Still, he pushes you away from him. A bit harder this time, to the point you almost topple over onto your back. You keep your balance only because it feels like you’re fucking floating just looking at him right now.

“I tried to pull you back to me, why did you fight it so hard?” He continues to fuss, as if he’s been thinking over and over again about all the words he wants to spit at you. Like he’s punishing you, and yet still struggling himself not to cling back. “Never has your aroma been so empty, so faint.”

You’re in shock but your body yearns for him, thankful to go back to square one. Like you’re special. Like you meant something enough to him that he’s here looking like he may give you what you’ve wanted all along. 

“Countless women. Countless men. Never you, and now you manage to hide from me?” His hand shoots to your neck, pushing you back further into your apartment. “How?” He grips dangerously tight as he continues to spew his breathless words. “You masked yourself with that– that floral boy, didn’t you?” 

You listen to his spiteful words like your favorite song, falling into each vibration of his vowels and consonants. Never has he spoken so much, and never have you heard his voice waver the way it is now. You can’t help but follow his movements with a smile on your face, swallowing through this tight grip on your throat. 

“You cannot fathom how hard it was to stop. Do you understand how much I want to fuck every last drop out of you? You should be thanking me.”

Oh, you’re so proud. So, so, fucking proud. The glee runs through you at his needy words, even if you know better. He’ll always feed on people who aren’t you, and he’ll always probably fuck them too. 

But does he show up at their house? Does he grow frustrated with them like this too? 

“Did you kill her when you were done?” You ask out through his choking hand, so confident that it makes him freeze on the spot.

He’s genuinely shocked that you’re not scared. You’re not intimidated. You don’t feel bad. No, you feel proud of being hunted. Like you take enjoyment out of his suffering, much like he does for you. 

On his part, it’s not intentional. You have to suffer to be next to him. 

Never has a person made him suffer too though. Fucking never would he have allowed it. God, he’s infatuated with you, utterly obsessed.

“Of course I killed her.” Sunghoon admits with his brow rising up, feeding into your ecstatic reaction of his death grip on you, only gripping tighter now. “Does that please you?” 

You’ve never been happier. 

And he moans out at the way you shyly nod, seemingly experiencing euphoria at his admittance of murder. Oh, if only you knew how good you smelled that night. Blood pumping for him, blood boiling in emotion for him. The woman didn’t last more than a minute after you left him. He couldn’t resist at that point. 

Seeing you, smelling you, fucking someone who he wished could have been you. 

He’s not prepared at all for this, for you. So willing, wanting what he’s trying to avoid doing to you.

That’s why he’s here though. Unprepared, but unable to resist any longer. He has pulled and pulled, every single day trying to lure you back to him against your will. He thought he was going to have to take you tonight against your wishes. 

But your eyes are sparkling for him. 

“No one’s heart has ever beat quite like yours when looking at me.” Sunghoon whispers now, falling and spiraling into this moment with you, losing his composure entirely. “So loud, each pump fucking gushes.”

“And I'll chase it every time.” He continues to ramble in a way that sounds like he’s in physical pain, like the amount of time you’ve stayed away from him genuinely hurts him. 

You still can’t respond though, your words are caught up in your throat right where his hand squeezes and you couldn’t even if you wanted to. He knows it too, and he didn’t intend to let you answer anyway because genuinely, he’s fucking losing himself. 

His hungry lips chase forward near instant after saying those words to you, not biting, just kissing. Tasting you rather than the blood that drives him. 

Because for some reason, that’s what he craves right now. 

“I beg.” He cries out against your tongue, relishing in the feeling of your life clutched in his hands, not even sure himself of what he’s begging for.

“Sunghoon,” You choke out his name with a gentle voice, pulling back from his bruising lips and throwing your arms up around his shoulders. “I bet you could smell my heart shatter too.” 

He moans at the strained words first and the out of body experience you lend to him second. His soul is always trapped within this dead skin, but you ascend him. 

Here, standing with his hands on your throat, you hold him? You say sly, mocking words? Oh, he can give you the world. He can give you anything you want. He can be whatever you want. Never has a person had this hold on him, and never could another person be able to do what you do. 

He can’t just let you go. He tried already. He’s supposed to be the one with the ability to hunt, lure, and pull. How is it that you do it to him? Your blood alone does it. The fact that all you need to do is exist within the same city and he’s ripping his bedroom walls apart wanting to get at you? He needs you. 

No. You’re not going anywhere this time. He’ll give up the taste of your sweet blood if he has to. The taste of your wet tongue is enough to satiate him by this point. The feeling of your neck beneath his hands, your pretty eyes urging him to strangle the life out of you.

He’d do it too. All you’d have to do is ask. He would do anything for you at this moment, no matter the cost. He will take anything you offer.

“Oh–” He groans first, licking his lips. “I could almost taste it.” His eyes darken more, somehow, as he leads you through the apartment. All the way until that same gaze causes your legs to buckle. He can’t help it by this point, after all, he knew coming here would end up this way.

There’s no self control when his hands release your neck, your buckled legs forcing you to fall against the floor, and he gladly topples with you. His hands immediately shoot to either side of your head, holding himself up just so he can dip down and inhale you. 

Fuck, he missed the way your skin smells more than he remembers. And trust, missing you was a daunting experience for him before he got here.

He inhales all over you, again and again. He trails his nose against both sides of your neck, up your cheek, into your hair, down to your neck again.

“So delicious.” He moans mindlessly. “Never have I missed someone so terribly.” 

“You were with someone else.” You continue your confident scolding with a scoff, only because of the way he’s losing himself on you. This is all you could ever want and reminding him of why you left feels elating. 

“My love,” He starts, speaking right up against your ear as one of his hands trails from your cheek to your waist. “My loyalty to your life is what I offered.”

Goddamn the confidence running through you smells stronger than anything he’s ever experienced. As if you didn’t already drive him to do things he never once considered. Oh, now? With you like this? He would die ten times more for you and you alone, if he could, anyway. 

“Do you not recognize that I would have drained you to death, if I didn’t want you here with me?” 

He lifts his head now, looking at you with so much adoration. 

“You’re not a simple meal, when will you understand that?”

And when you snicker at his desperate praise, he cannot fucking control the feelings within him.

“Your little floral friend is going to be devastated,” He admits with a rumbled voice, alluding to the inevitability of him coming here tonight. “You’ve begged me for this, and now I’m begging you.” 

You pause, feeling the butterflies in your stomach release in a deep breath. 

“Die for me.” Sunghoon whispers, dragging that same wandering hand straight between your legs and dipping into the wet heat he’s been missing so badly. No blood, just thick, hot, wet slick. “I beg.” 

You can barely comprehend his words through that ice cold feeling of his fingers pressing into you. He hums in the silence, looking straight into your eyes with the question. He’s very aware of the weight behind it too. 

“My love, please.” He continues, losing composure by the seconds as he feels how warm your wet walls are hugging his fingers. “Not in a thousand years have I wanted someone more than you.”

He continues pressing his fingers in, moaning himself at how good it feels, only to feel your moan fan against his cheeks in turn. It’s something that drives him only further from the self-control he fought so hard to keep. That warm breath represents the life within you that he intends to snuff out. If at all, to keep  you forever. 

“And not for a thousand years more–” He’s starting to babble, his once clear thoughts racing at being surrounded by everything that is you. “Please.” 

And his fingers only quicken with his thoughts, rendering you unable to answer even if you tried. The idea and confirmation in his head of not truly killing you drives him wild. It would be death, nonetheless, but not true death. For weeks he has suffered over the thoughts, always telling himself that he would never fate someone to a death such as his own. 

But you, oh you. The sublime blood within you pulled him harder than he believes he pulled you. Never in his thousands of years has he experienced such a thing, nor did he know such blood existed within a person. It drives him to feel for you. To adore you. To be entirely enamored with the fact that you have shattered him from within at both the thought of losing your blood, but wanting to take all of it. 

Still, he craves the taste of you to such an extent that you truly will die tonight, whether it’s against your will or not. It’s too late for him to reason with himself, feeling your walls wrapped around his fingers, seeing you act so mischievous towards his antics from before. At this point, just a blink of time compared to how long he’s lived, the decision is clearer than anything he thinks he’s ever had to choose. 

If he can’t have all of your blood, you’ll waste it on a death not nearly as beautiful as he can offer. 

If he can have all of your blood, perhaps he doesn’t have to lose you along with it. After all, it’s not just the blood at this point that makes him feel like a blood-drunk beast. No, no, no. It’s everything that is you. Your skin, the secretions of your body, the way your hands grip and the way your eyes blink. Blood-drunk, yes, but more so just drunk on you.

He can settle without the breath and without the blood if you’re willing to share meals with him for the remainder of time this earth has in the universe. 

Sunghoon’s mind is racing at the thought. Working too fast for him to focus on everything at once, but he tries. Tucking his fingers deep, nuzzling his nose into the crook of your neck and inhaling as deeply as he can. 

You’re feeling like you’re on top of the world in the way he falls apart on you, unable to comprehend that this is actually happening. Every word he’s said to you rings in your ears as if it were spoken in a language you can’t understand. With his fingers working you open, with his lips on your skin rather than his fangs…

You feel…different. Like he feels differently. 

And you can’t stop yourself from basking in the thought that he killed that woman. What was once jealousy that he didn’t want you enough to kill you has twisted and morphed into the thought that he kept you alive because he couldn’t stand not having you.

Every whispered word confirms it, and still you can’t comprehend fully what it is he’s trying to say. 

So, you focus and try to comprehend the feeling in your body that he’s offering instead. You have yearned for this cold within you. Missed it so badly you went insane. 

To think you’d ever truly get over him is arguably more insane than wanting him to kill you at all.

“Did you hear me?” He whispers against your ear, shoulders shifting with each plunge of his fingers, other hand clinging to your waist so tightly, almost pulling you to him. “You could be beside me,” He moves his lips across your neck, resting his lips against the moan you let out. “Forever.”

Oh, it clicks. 

And just as it clicks, he can hear your heart rate gushing the same blood he intends to take from you in full. Gushing, rushing through each vein and valve within you. Oh, he could truly devour you whole with how you’ve deprived him of this. He could leave not a trace of you left for the world to remember, but no. That would be worse than the beheadings that haunt his nightly visions. 

The sound of it rushing through you, god, it makes him feel like a mad man. He can’t help but prevent your timid answers in the midst of red hot desire. He pulls his hand out of you, spreading his palm against your healed thighs instead and spreads your legs out wide from under him. 

He’s quick to move down. No kissing, no biting, nothing like what he wants to do. He needs to satiate his desire somehow, and he doesn’t want to waste a single drop of your blood until the time comes. 

And when he pulls your sleep-shorts and panties off of you, he’s immediately licking a languid stripe up your glistening cunt. He remembers how it looked in red, the thought sending his body into overdrive at the taste of you now compared to that night. 

Still so sweet. Almost as good as the blood. Ah, it serves as a reminder that perhaps he can give up the blood after taking it from you. This alone is enough. So creamy, so slippery. 

Yes, yes. A confirmation. It’s you, not just your blood. It’s you he won’t live without. Your mind, your voice, the wet you spill, the cum you’ll let him fuck out of you. 

It’s always you. 

And he hums into it, licking into you as far as his tongue can manage. He braces both hands on your thighs just to spread them further, skewing his head to reach deeper, deeper, fucking deeper. Tasting you, smelling you, utterly obsessed with you. 

All you can do is shoot your hands down, forever waiting to feel his teeth sink into you but only feeling pleasure. So much pleasure. All of his freezing body parts just send consistent shivers up and down your spine. It’s like you can feel him under your skin when he does this, even with his hair tangled in your fingers as if you’re appreciating him for all of it. 

It’s so good. With the way he doesn’t need to breathe. He keeps his tongue in you, and even still you feel as if you don’t need your clit stimulated at all with the way he’s working his mouth so aggressively. And it’s good with the way his fingernails dig into your skin not yet enough to cause blood, unlike before. Good with the way he hums into you through it all, the same way he did when he’d feed on you.

Ah, it’s just, it’s good. It’s dreamy. All of it feels like a fantasy up until he does pull back. 

You look down in time with him looking up, those pretty eyes no longer looming and dark. Still crazed to an extent but you know they’re for you. 

“Sunghoon,” You whisper out, watching him closely with the way his eyes roll back at even hearing his name on your tongue so prettily. “Why aren’t you feeding?” 

You feel his fingernails leave more half moon shapes in your skin at the question. His eyes open in a half-lidded stare at you now, lips falling slack.

He looks so pretty, with the wet coating of his plush and pretty lips, your hands still tangled in his hair. 

He still just looks at you. He doesn’t breathe, doesn’t blink, and doesn’t answer. 

“You’re so quiet now.” You comment, feeling shy with the way he stares at you rather than your open pussy right in front of his mouth. “Say something.”

And within a single blink, his face is right up against yours, one hand still keeping your leg spread open, the other pinching your chin as he continues to stare.

“Let me have you.” 

You hear his words clearly this time, breath caught in your throat up until he kisses it out of you. He breathes you in deeply, trying to drown himself in all that is your life before what he will inevitably do. 

“Let me.” He pleads again, his eyebrows falling as if he’s in genuine pain to say it. 

Your arms reach around his neck, staring at him with so much confirmation in your eyes. You’d let him have anything he wants. Anything. 

And he groans at you, releasing your chin just to reach down to get his length out, appearing as though looking at you like this alone is enough to make him crumble to dust. He’s been aching this whole time too, since before he even left the cathedral. Borderline edging himself from both the pleasure of your body wrapped around him and the pleasure within you that would satiate his hunger just for a moment. 

He misses the feeling of you so badly. The warmth, the slide, the way you cling to him like nothing he could do would scare you. 

Just….one last time, he wants to feel warm. 

And he chases for the heat inside of you, sliding in without breaking eye contact, without waiting, without savoring it. 

It knocks the breath out of you again, forgetting just how cold it is when he settles in deep. So fucking deep. 

You wince in pain before moaning out to him, whispering his name in a drawn out sigh.

“Ah, my love,” He groans at your reaction, his hips immediately moving. “My pretty, pretty, love.”  Your walls hug him so perfectly, taking every inch with just a tiny wince.  “Will you still sound so lovely?”

You don’t understand the question, but you nod to him, wanting nothing more in this moment than to prove your worth to him. To please him. 

Such an insane woman, he thinks. Letting him take you and have you in whatever way he wishes. Whether living or dead, he truly believes every mindless nod you give to him. It’s clear, you’re just as deeply infatuated with him as he is with you.

Both of you would give and take happily, no matter what it is. 

And fuck he can feel your living pulse against him with each fast and torturous thrust, snapping his hips so quickly into you. He can’t help but fuck hard and with purpose. Slamming in and out with echoed slaps and mindless groans. 

Everything that you are could end him in an instant and all you can do is moan out for more. 

Oh, he gives it. Of course he does. He will give you anything. Everything. 

And it only becomes harder to resist when he kisses against your lips again, swallowing each moan of his name, exhaling it back out to you with the sound of your name. A mantra of two people, facing only death together and loving every heart-wrenching second of it. 

The cold within you flourishes with each sound in his throat, you squeeze around him, your legs hug against him, your arms wrap tightly against his neck as he kisses you. Your body can’t withstand the speed of his cock slamming into you for much longer without coming undone.

And he doesn’t stop, seemingly never growing tired. Up until he feels your body clench entirely around him, he clings back at you at the feeling, whispering handsome words and proud promises. 

“Already?” He grunted out first, hearing your blood rush and your muscles tense. “Ah, can hear it rushing through you, let it go, love.” 

And you do, you let it go despite wanting it to last longer. So, so much longer. 

He lends you a choked and inward groan at the way you react to his relentless thrusts, flexing his abs and pointing his cock as deeply into you as he can reach. And for the second time, Sunghoon feels the warmth of you spill over him. Prettier than the blood, your voice so, so, sexy choking out a string of curses just for his ears to adore.

“There you go.” He coos through it with his own groans, savoring every squeeze and squelch, adoring the sounds you make for him. 

And as he watches, he can’t help the feeling inside of him. Your heart is beating so fast through the pleasure only he can offer you, and he keeps doing it. Fucking you through the orgasm only to not stop after the fact either. 

It’ll be the last time he’ll ever feel heat like this on him. He can fuck any and every victim, but none will feel as good as you. Partially because you aren’t being manipulated, he has no hold on your mind right now. You’re not gripping and moaning because you’re in a daze, you’re doing it because you fucking want it.

God, having sex for the sake of sex is something he hasn’t done in a long time before you. Enjoying in the pleasure, fucking suffering through all of it. Truly, for him, if this is the last time your body will be warm, he’s going to take his goddamn time making sure you’re well aware of just how good you could have it if you let him keep you forever. Cold and dead, he’ll still love the feeling of your body.

So much that still, even with your orgasm dripping all over him, he pushes and he pushes. Thinking only of how he plans to drain you in more ways than once tonight. He can hold off for as long as he can with his own pleasure, because this alone is fucking bliss.

And he doesn’t care if he’s knocking the breath out of you, only because he knows that soon enough, you’ll never have to worry about breathing again.

・・・・・・・・・・・・・・

You’re unsure as to how long Sunghoon has been lying with you like this, but you were able to get a bit of rest against him. Even with your fingers feeling like ice wrapped up in his, you feel safe and at home here. 

Not because you are at home, but because he’s here with you. 

The night outside your window tells you that you’ve not been sleeping for long, but you can barely recall coming to your bedroom at all with him. He must have carried you here and cuddled himself up against you. 

You stir in his grasp, peeking an eye up at him. 

“You’ve rested enough?” Sunghoon smiles at you with saddened eyes, his pupils still blown and hair an absolute mess.  

You shift against him, turning to face him entirely. 

As he looks at you, all he can do is remind himself that he’s never considered fating someone with this curse until finding you. With your pretty jealous words and your intense need to have him take you out of this world all together. Never has he given the chance for another person to know him so deeply and have them react with only fondness and desire. 

This is his chance, isn’t it? To find forever? 

As monstrous as he is, he does still have desire. The feeling of loneliness isn’t meant to be grown accustomed to. For him at least. All of his fellow vampires have companions, and he swore he’d never do that to another person. 

Perhaps it’s because many of the vampires he has mingled with took their companions by force. He could see the disdain in their eyes, and that’s not something he thinks he could live with. But you don’t look at him like that. You slept soundly next to a man wanting to kill you. Actively struggling not to do it with each and every breath you take. 

And oh, since the start of his curse, the need to taste that last famed drop lured him to every meal he’s feasted on up until now. Such a delicious flavor, truly the best sensation running down his throat. To have you offer that last little sip to him? Ah, fuck.

 The feeling in his stomach flutters at the thought of turning someone for the first time. Knowing that someone will be you. Knowing that you wouldn’t be a companion filled with resentment and agony at your new life. 

It’s electrifying. Like his heart could beat again at any second because you truly make him feel like he’s never experienced death at all. Despite being surrounded by it, despite experiencing it himself, despite taking lives daily for thousands of years. 

It’s amazing to him, to love someone so much he’s willing to fate them with eternal thirst, congealed blood, glitter and gold, beautiful and ugly, accidental lures before intentional ones. 

Death.

Vile, cold, damp skin. Safe light of the moon, dust in the sun. The only threat is that of life itself.

Light. Sharp pointed dogwood stakes. Beheadings. 

But…a companion.

The life he could live with you, oh the joy that runs through him is far too beautiful. The forever life. Eternity. Living through it all, far surpassing the roaches and bacteria of this earth. With you. 

So many things you’ve forced him to understand. Loneliness, despair, want, need, envy. It’s been so long since he’s entertained petty mortal feelings, but you forced them into him and out of him. The only need he’s grown accustomed to was hunger and thirst. Never love, or warmth, or want. 

Oh, forever. The two of you could starve after draining every living soul. All it takes is for him to take that last gush of blood from you. 

Without the lure. Without the manipulation. 

Never would he perform the rite without your pleasant voice telling him to. Never would he want to spend eternity with a woman so luring who would want nothing more than to be the blade slicing through the bone in his neck. 

That legendary, utterly delicious, last drop of blood that he’s tasted so many times before. It’s different this time only because the blood isn’t for him and him alone now. He has to share it, and it pains him to know that none would taste quite like yours. 

The hardest part would be controlling his instinct of swallowing it instantly, rendering you dead and unmoving for the eternity he wishes to have you. 

A new feeling. 

Anxiety. 

Your death would be slow, a cold and dreary one, but it wouldn’t be lonely. He’d make sure you feel so good through it. He wouldn’t spill a drop. You’d be clean, avoiding a gruesome death otherwise. 

And time would be against him, because upon taking that last drop, he’d barely be able to savor it before continuing the rite. A final sip that he can’t even swallow. A final sip that must be fed to you. Blood leaving your veins only to slide down into your emptied stomach through dead lips.

There, a final exhale, and then forever inhales. 

You’d look so beautiful dying next to him. He’d hold you through it. 

Is fate so dreary in a moment like that? Where is he feeling something akin to love for the first time in lifetime after lifetime? Is he selfish to need you so badly? 

“You could have it all.” He inhales the words at your drowsy face nearing sleep again. The silence you lended after his last comment kept him in his head, and now he wants out of it. 

He hugs against you so tightly, trying to keep you awake despite knowing he likely fucked you too long and too hard.  Still, he wants to encourage a life with him for you. 

“I can give it all to you.”

You’re silent at his words as you listen to him. You soak them into your sleepy head and smile.

“Sunghoo-”

“I beg of you.” He answers for you, grabbing your face tightly and landing an immediate kiss against your lips. A deep kiss, one that…oh. He’s crying. 

You feel the cold wet hit your cheeks as he kisses. He does it before you can even move your own lips against him, but you do start to kiss him back. Your brows furrow in concern at this new emotion he’s showing to you, but your handles are gentle when you caress his cheeks through it. 

“Die for me.” He whispers through the kiss, trying not to let you pull back at the words. He knows now that you heard them loud and clear.

Oh.

Why is there nothing in this world that you want more?

“It’ll only hurt for a little while.” He tries to make it sound pretty with his soothing whispers, not yet realizing that he hasn’t cried in several centuries. “You’ll come back.”

“Are you asking me to–?” You breathe out for him, once, twice, and then never finish what you were trying to ask simply because he makes himself very clear.

“You can be like me, my love.” 

Your body pulses in fear, but the adrenaline hits you in all the right spots as you break eye contact to cling instead, this time shoving your nose up and against his neck. Wanting nothing more than this dead skin, needing nothing more than a man who wants to kill you. 

But Sunghoon doesn’t want to end you, no. He wants to keep you forever. 

And forever is different with Sunghoon. It’s never ending. 

Are you even prepared to never see an end? With the man whispering so sweetly to you? Absolutely. 

Would a split second decision like this ruin your life forever? What's forever anyway? When you have many lives to ruin and many more to deem a success if you choose to go with him. 

Die. Only to live forever? 

You nod once, then you shake your head. His arms wrap around you tightly at your indecisiveness. He’s content enough just knowing you’re considering it and truly, he’s trying to be patient. Waiting and well aware that the question is likely the hardest decision you’ll ever need to make. 

“I’ll beg again and again.” He whispers, feeling your panicked lips try to calm your breathing against his neck. Still, you’re clinging to him tightly and it makes him feel…happy. “I cannot fathom a death for you that’s not this. Forever gone from me.” 

You shake your head again, but then…you nod. 

“Will it hurt?” You ask, feeling your heart rate threaten to kill you before Sunghoon even gets the chance himself. 

“Tremendously.” He chuckles at the ignorance, though even he barely remembers the pain himself these days.

 “Only for a little while, darling. I told you.” He licks his lips, anticipating the blood running through you to run through him soon. The hunger is almost overcoming him now and if you don’t agree, he very well may end up killing you regardless.

And the thought pains him. 

If there was ever a time to hold himself back, it’s now.

“Don’t die without me here with you. Now or ever.” He continues in a sweet voice, trying to control the wavering breaks his throat is trying to force out of him. 

“Can I…” You stop yourself, squeezing your eyes shut. “Can I have a minute to think?” 

“Oh course,” He smiles to hide his frustration, pulling you back by your shoulders and sitting himself up against your bed. “But, the sun rises in three hours, and that’s three hours of fighting my urge to do it without your confirmation.”

You pause, finding comfort in the fact that he’s willing to suffer through your inevitable acceptance. There’s no way you’ll end up saying no to him, only because of how badly it hurt when you walked away from him. It rotted within you for weeks, and even when you thought you were better…all he had to do was stand outside your door to have you running to be in his arms.

What’s a bad decision when you could have lifetimes to make up for it? Even if said decision is what gives you those lifetimes. He’s asking for you to stay with him. To be with him. Isn’t that what you want?

But to die…

And you only cling to him through the fear, hoping he can save you from what he’s offering. He’s the comfort and the ultimate end. 

Or, perhaps, the ultimate beginning.

You’re not sure. You only found out vampires are real like two months ago. It’s not exactly something you can comprehend so quickly, but it is something you know you want more than anything if it means you can be next to Sunghoon. 

“Will it ease your fear if I talk about what it’s like to be me?” Sunghoon offers both a reason to give you insight, as well as distract his own mind during this moment of distress.

You nod immediately, hugging yourself so tightly to his side and trying to keep your nose up and against him simply because that brings you the most comfort. Smelling the faint cinnamon, feeling him against you. 

“I’m the first of my family to reside here, but I’ve been here for thirty years. Commoners aren’t aware as I try to remain hidden save for when I need to hunt.” He starts, continuing after hearing the way your heart calms. “But, city officials know very well who I am, and where I come from.” 

You listen, trying to take in his words as truth rather than fantasy. 

“I was born in seventeen thirty eight, overseas. Every few hundred years I’ll relocate simply because it becomes boring watching the same country grow and be destroyed. I ran from many wars, have lived many lives.” 

Oh. Okay.

“I know every language. I’ve lived every life you can imagine, worked every job you can think of to rid myself of boredom.” 

“So you weren’t always pretending to be a priest?” You try to make light of the fear within you, almost, somehow, wanting to snort at his choice of current lifestyle. 

“Ah, no.” He chuckles for you, rolling his eyes at how you mock him in the face of your own death. “I was a banker before this, I despised it. Only lasted about seven years before relocating here.”

A pause, you hear him chuckle. 

“I really despise numbers.”

In the calmness of his voice, within his gentle grasp, you feel comfortable. 

“Did you come for the cathedral?” 

He nods, holding you against him even tighter.

“History is protected, whether it be land, buildings, or people. It felt fitting to be a priest if I was to stumble inside parading as a drunken man needing a place to stay.” 

“How did you become, uh, what did she call you? Master?”

“Ah,” Another scoffed chuckle at your ignorance. “Did you believe them to be alive?” 

You freeze, body stiffening at the shock. They were fucking dead?! This whole time?!

“I slept in a cathedral full of fucking vampires?!” 

“You did.” He smiles. “But they are very well aware of what’s mine.”

He loves the way your face looks when you process words. He is more aware than you think of how insane all of this must sound to you. Yet, still, he has never truly lied to you. 

“They needed an order, so I brought that order. Thus, Master.” He smiles as he motions towards himself with you still in his grasp, as if he’s playfully boasting his own intelligence over the vampire-nuns. 

You pull back to look at him, feeling a bit calmer now in the way he describes countless lives and knowledge. You can’t experience any of that with the life you have right now. In fifty to sixty years you’ll be in an urn on your mother’s fireplace. 

Why would you want that when you could be in a bed with silk sheets? Or perhaps by then you’ll be able to travel elsewhere with Sunghoon, finding new beds with even softer sheets.

And only now do you realize that Sunghoon didn’t put you in danger at all. In fact, he knew he was dangerous and forced you to live. Even when you asked him to kill you. He…

Oh. Wow.

“Now, what is it, you think, that made you so special in regards to that woman you found me with? What is it, love? What do you believe kept me from ending your life to sustain my own?” And goddamn does it feel good to finally say it. Sunghoon loves the feeling of the words coming out of his mouth, finally spilling it all to you and seeing you only react with cheeky curiosity. 

“Why is that? Can you tell me?”

You’re silent as you think of his questions, unable to answer at all.  

“No…” You breathe out, knowing he can feel the hot breath against him only because his hand squeezes your waist. 

“I suppose after how long I’ve wandered this earth, even I am left with curiosities and questions too.” He smiles when he says it, thankful to know he hasn’t yet experienced everything there is. “I’d like to know why you have this hold on me too, darling.”

“Maybe it’s because I want it?” 

“Perhaps, yes. If you didn’t I likely would have savored every ounce of you already and for that, I should be thankful.” 

He shifts now, pressing you down against your bed and hovering over you with dark and sparkling eyes. His lips immediately go to your neck with the hunger he feels. Talking isn’t enough anymore. Holding you isn’t enough. He hasn’t eaten in days, and the fact that he could hold off even until now is strange to him. 

“Unlike many, you do not seek death–” He drags his lips against your skin, relishing in it. “You exist alongside it happily, you welcome it.” He continues to talk, his teeth now retracting against your skin and leaving little swollen scratches with each drag. “Perhaps had I not chosen to be a priest during this lifetime, you’d have already said yes.” 

“A singer? A dancer? Anything you wish for, I’ll become.” He smiles when he feels the goosebumps plump up under his teeth, and it’s so, so, hard not to bite. “So, won’t you stay? “

He listens so closely to your heart and breathing, nearly moaning at the need for it. 

“Watching you wither to death by anything other than my own teeth would surely have me seekinga dogwood.” 

Ah, so the fantasy movies and novels aren’t all wrong? So strange, truly, that he lives in a cathedral of crosses made from the very wood that could kill him. 

“We could be anything, go anywhere, dine on meals you merely taste but never need.”

He nods his head against your skin, hoping you’ll nod along with him, knowing that you will. 

“You could be mine, forever.” 

You’ve accepted him already, you just haven’t said so yet. He doesn’t mind sweet talking you though, reminding you of everything he can and will provide.

And to you, every single word he mutters is pretty, and everything you could ever need or want is right here. 

“I could be yours, forever.”

“I think–” You breathe out, hands now reaching up to scratch through his hair. “there is nothing I could want more than this.”

And the moment he gets that final word of confirmation out to you, he bites. The words you mutter drive him to it. He couldn’t even kiss you in appreciation simply because his instinct takes over. He lets go. 

Finally, he can let go. 

The need to control himself is no longer here, and it feels astounding. 

The sting is deep and it rings within you so loudly that you could hear the puncture vibrate your brain. Your ears burn at the direct puncture, and already you can feel his hands bracing you through it. As if he knows he’s never bitten you so deep in your pulse point like this. 

But the intention behind it somehow feels better than anything you’ve ever experienced. This is what you were jealous of and now you can only agree with your past self. There was good reason to be jealous of feeling this from him. Except, unlike that woman, he’s holding you through it. He’s grunting against your neck and swallowing large portions of your blood as the seconds pass. Losing himself with you. Almost as if he’s dying with you.

And he drinks, and drinks, and drinks, to the point your toes are feeling the sleep overtake them, then your legs, all the way up and down your body until your fingers are too weak to keep gripping against the locks of hair on the back of his neck.

You feel his fingers soothe you through the weakness when he pulls back, keeping his promise of not wasting a single drop. There is no blood smeared on him, only a trace of it on his inner lips as he watches your weakened expressions. 

He isn’t intentionally draining you so quickly, but…fuck. The blood. That glorious scent and taste was already too much to bear, but now? Knowing he gets all of it save for the best and final sip? He genuinely can’t help it. Controlling himself now after how long he’s held back? 

Darling, you asked for this. 

And his body reacts in aroused euphoria. Already he feels an orgasm bubble up just witnessing you die for him. Even then, he barely feels the heightened pleasure because the mind, dead or not, simply cannot comprehend the pure potent pleasure he’s experiencing.

He spills out all over himself, while you spill out for him. Your life, your very being. 

How can he not be terribly, horrifyingly, utterly stupendously in love with you? 

“My love, the light in your eyes will come back soon.” He smiles as he watches what happens to you through this, and then throws his head back in manic pleasure with a deep and animalistic moan. Arguably, even his eyes hold more life than yours right now. 

So, so beautiful. 

You’re too weak to speak, but you shake your head. Nothing is a pain to lose, nothing except him. 

And you find comfort in the way he sinks his teeth right back into those puncture marks. Sucking more and more out of you with a content smile on his face. He doesn’t think he could ever feel happier, knowing you’re giving him everything, and he wants nothing more than to return the favor to you.

Oh, how he wishes it were you sucking the life out of his veins. You’d be so gentle, you’d look so pretty losing your mind like he is right now. 

You continue to feel your body grow numb, up to the point that your heart rate slows at the loss of blood. To the point you can tell he’s sucking harder and harder just to get more. You feel a weight shift inside of your body, it writhes and chokes every inch of your innards. 

Shrivelling, spiraling, cramping. 

If you could curl in on yourself right now, you would, but you’re too weak even for that. You can’t even twitch a finger against Sunghoon at this moment as you feel everything within you dehydrate and search for life. 

It hurts. 

Badly. So badly that at this moment, you can’t remember a single thing that has ever felt good. In fact, everything is painful. Life is painful and horrifyingly full of things that will hurt you. But–Sunghoon is here. That much, you still recognize. Even through the pain, and even through the twisting inside of you, he remains constant. He’s soothing you through it well past the comprehension of your dying brain. 

You can’t shiver at the loss of warmth, but you do try to take a breath. Working your weak body to near exhaustion just at the act of trying to expand your lungs. And oh, you can’t even open your eyes at the way the last breath doesn’t come. You must have lost it already. 

And then, darkness. 

Nothing. 

And it feels like this for an eternity. Nothing to see, nothing to feel, nothing to fear or love. 

Absolutely fucking nothing. And to think humanity has built governments off promised afterlifes? To think anything ever mattered in the first place? The emptiness soothes and relieves your still working soul, wisping in the darkness for eternities more it seems. 

To the point names and faces leave you, and all you can think, feel, or hear is that of unfilled space and pure, deafening, silence. You cannot feel content, or peace, or happiness here. You just feel nothing. And it truly feels good to be nothing. 

Until there's warmth. You feel it somewhere hugging you, or perhaps inside of you? Do you even have a body to hold warmth now within this vast void of darkness? Why do you hear…?

Feelings come back to you tenfold. Seemingly experiencing everything you’ve ever felt and lived through all at once. That deafening silence becomes louder, louder, louder, until– it flourishes in the pit of your belly.

So much chaos within you. Swirling and bubbling in such a way that it fucking blooms in this darkness. You feel like you’re burning, freezing, dying, living, fucking drowning all at once. 

That flourish forces the nothingness out of you. As comfortable as this place is, there is nothing and you want something. You need something. You crave…something.

A little dribble running down your throat leaving a trail of warm, blooming heat. As if you just swallowed a sun-ray itself. Only now can you feel your body again enough to know where the heat is coming from. It blossoms within you, increasing each sense within your body tenfold. 

It doesn’t hurt. 

Only now do you recognize that it’s silent again, as if you were slammed into a wall by the force of the god you now know does not exist. You feel yourself restrict under skin, you feel cold, you feel…heavy. 

And the silence is still too loud to be so restricted. You miss the sounds of what you must have unintentionally listened to every waking moment of your life. The only true soundtrack of a living, loving, and heat-radiating being. 

No heart-beat. No whirring of blood. No rumbling in your stomach. Nothing.

And yet still, it doesn’t hurt. 

Just a bouquet in the pits in your belly. Your precious life, all summed up in that single diluted sip of blood. 

And somehow, someway, you regain your strength faster than it took for you to lose it. You open your eyes on instinct and the world is glowing. Sunghoon is glowing. As lifeless as you are, and as empty as your brain is at this moment, you reach out to him immediately.

But he has yet to let go of you since all of this started. He stayed. He held you, just like he said he would. 

“Did it hurt badly?” Sunghoon calls out to you, helping your mind awaken again. 

He barely remembers the pain he went through when it happened to him. Truly, pain is so temporary, so meaningless to indulge but, the curiosity still sits with him. 

After watching you for upwards of two hours to both die and come back to life, he can’t help but wonder if it was anything like what he experienced. 

Even with that curiosity though, seeing you open your eyes for the first time in your new life fills Sunghoon with overwhelming glee. To the point he feels like a child, wanting to ask so many questions, thoughts shifting from this, to that, up until all his thoughts run together and all he can do is squeeze you in his grasp. 

He’d have pulled down the stars if he could just so it could be your first view of the afterlife with him. But alas, he couldn’t step away even for a moment. He needed to be with you, not just for your sake, but his own. 

You’re cold now, but oh, the blood within him could satiate him for hundreds of years. It’s gone from you now, and he fears not missing it. Not when you’re here. Not when you chose to be here with him. 

You weakly nod to him, amazed at being able to do it again. Already the pain you’d previously felt feels like a long lost memory as you stare back at him. 

“I’m sorry.” He smiles through the apology, unable to pretend he means the words at all. “I didn’t intend to drain you so quickly. My poor love, you must have felt miserable.” 

You nod again, feeling him so tightly against you.

Only just realizing that he’s holding you. Your body, it’s coming back to you. You can feel sensations again. 

“I feel–” Your voice cracks with a dry throat and you inhale.

On instinct, you try to exhale but your throat just gets drier and drier. 

“I–”

Sunghoon coos, shushing you with a gentle kiss. Lending you his own saliva because if there’s one thing he can remember, it’s the act of learning how to…not breathe. 

“Slowly, love, slowly.” He smiles when he pulls back, watching you swallow around his gift and instantly droop your eyes again. 

“You’ve only just died and you have all the time in this world to speak, no need to do it now.” 

And he’s right. You’re spinning, yet balanced. Fuzzy yet smooth. You are everything and nothing at this moment with your glowing after-death aroma. Sunghoon smiles, cradling the back of your head. 

Finally, he’s gotten to drink you in full. No true death, and he feels more elated than he ever expected. Almost lulled to sleep at the scent of you disappearing. Never will he taste your blood again, but you. He has you now. Knowing you had a taste at all is enough. Knowing that he has broken for you enough to beg you.

To beg you to die for him just to be with him on a level deeper than thirst. 

Never once has he wanted someone like this.

And never once had he expected you to agree with him. 

The moment is sweet with him, and still you’ve yet to comprehend the truth reality of your life now. You know at least, that it could take longer than you’d have had previously to figure it out. You did this to be with someone, and that someone is right here next to you. Smiling, clinging, seemingly ecstatic to know he’s no longer alone. 

A forever companion, truly this time. 

And as sweet as the moment is, time still moves even after becoming ageless. 

“The sun will rise soon,” Sunghoon hums at your reluctant gaze at the window. “Shall we go home?”

You would nod. Truly, you would, if it weren’t for that suffocating scent entering your nose. 

Roses? No, tulips?

Lavender? 

Your belly pangs, a dry and itchy feeling overtaking your entire being. To the point that Sunghoon clinging to you can’t even calm the itch. The world stops at the scent, so strong and sweet. 

Sunghoon smells it too though, and he knows. He’s experienced it time and time again, though he’s long since learned how to control it, clearly. He purses his lips in frustration. You’ve only just come back, and he’d very much like to get you home with him so that you can learn and grow accustomed to this life. You need to realize that you haven’t even experienced the hardest part yet. 

Disappearing. 

After all, his intention was to hunt for you, teach you, comfort you. There’s so much to do now that the deed is done, and he hadn’t prepared for interruptions such as this.

Unfortunately, he knows very well the thirst. You won’t be able to control it, especially considering he knows this scent too. He has to force himself to try and lend you alluring words, but they seem to go through one ear and out the other. 

Your brain is empty at the scent. 

“Ah, what a turn of events.” He tics his tongue with a smile. “I smell him too.”

Your eyes do not reach Sunghoon at all, but he understands. Even with the jealousy in his gut. 

A key clicking into a lock, a turn of the knob. The sound is amplified in your ears along with the scent. 

“Wake up and help me unload all this shit!” 

Oh, what a shame. 

You really loved Jungwon. 

“Can you smell it flowing through him?” Sunghoon smiles at the light in your eye now, endeared by the way scent ignites you entirely. As envious of Jungwon as he is to hold certain parts of you when he couldn’t do it himself, seeing the way you react arouses him beyond belief. 

Your first feeling of thirst. 

“Shall I greet him?” 

・・・・・・・・・・・・・・

Jungwon peers at the stoic figure that appeared from your bedroom. His first thought is that he’s going to kick your fucking ass because number one, this better not be who he thinks it is. And number two–

There is no number two. A mere three seconds after stepping into his new home with you, his mind goes fuzzy. Thinking only of you, of needing to see you, of needing to make sure you’re okay. 

He wants to know if you slept well, and if you were able to have any sweet dreams without him here. 

“Jungwon, I take it?” Sunghoon lends him a lively smile, impressed by the pull you unintentionally lay on the guy. 

“Ah, yeah.” Jungwon weakly scratches the back of his neck before feeling his body move on its own. “Where is she? I need to see her.” 

It’s a pity, really, but Sunghoon has seen it time and time again with his own victims. A weak mind, one that is easily broken and even easier to lure. It’s kind of cute really, seeing how breathing humans cling to what balances them. 

He almost feels bad for taking you from Jungwon, but he doesn't only because he hates that he has to see you drink from someone you were attached to. He knows it’ll hurt you when you realize, and he no longer wants to see you hurt after witnessing your death.

As beautiful as it was. 

Jungwon truly chases you, stepping through the apartment and dropping everything in his hands without care. He heads straight to your room, swallowed in a somber smile and a welcome scent. One that he doesn’t know is death.

“Wonnie.” You rasp sweetly. “Come here.” 

There’s no reluctance within him, even upon hearing Sunghoon close the door behind him and lock it. Even when the man looms at the door, watching, narrowing his eyes at you in jealousy. 

You ignore it as you grow enamored with Jungwon at this moment. Is this what his life smells like? So pretty, it truly fits him. 

And it drowns out all of your thoughts. The flowers, like a fresh spring day with no worry. You think it’s your favorite smell in the world as you inhale him with each step he takes toward you. 

For Jungwon, even upon feeling you grip his shirt, pulling him closer than he’s ever been to you without the excuse of comfort, he pays no mind. He missed this bubble he shared with you, the single night with his sister almost felt like agony to be away from you.

After all, the love he holds for you is truly deeper than romance. There is no need for any physicality between the two of you, yet…he welcomes it at this moment. In fact, he’s entirely aroused, stiffening in his pants at the sheer blissful anxiety your uncanny smile and shining eyes lend to him. 

Did you truly miss him so much? 

“You look so pretty…” He trails off, closing his eyes as he feels you caress his warm cheeks. “Your hands are so cold, let me—ah” 

You’ve never felt an instinct quite like this. You could truly hear it, the pulse of his heart. You can still smell his sweet scent, and you truly weren’t in control of your own body when you gripped him, lifted, and sank your teeth right against his pulse point. 

Jungwon moans at the bite, drifting off entirely at first contact. 

All while Sunghoon continues to loom. Watching with weight in his pants. The way you bite so messily, spilling blood and wasting it as it trickles down Jungwon’s throat. The small sounds your mouth makes as you suck has him throbbing non-stop, to the point he almost needs to hold onto something just to keep from jumping on you, just to keep from tasting Jungwon himself.

And, oh, his pretty love, you have so much to adapt to. 

It appears he does as well. 

As he watches the furrow of your brows at the first taste falling to that of relief and pleasure as you drink, and you drink, and you drink, until–

Sunghoon smirks now, quirking his brow at how you stop yourself before he needs to step in and separate the two of you. In all honesty, he was unsure if he’d be able to give in and stop you either. After all, killing Jungwon now would prove easier than letting him live.

The fact that you stopped yourself though. Perhaps your mind grew more stubborn and strong-willed through death. He nearly cannot believe that you aren’t draining the man dry right now. 

And you aren’t even sure yourself why you do. The feeling in your gut is full and satiated, but the grip Jungwon has on you only grows more and more limp. You love the way he clings as much as the taste, and even through his slumber, he clinged so tight. 

Not so much now though, and that scared you. So, you let go. 

If only because truly, you do love Jungwon. Enough to no longer pull him into your messes despite forcing him to become one at this moment. What’s even more scary is though, even with all of the endearment you held towards him in life, the feeling is only amplified now. These new bitter and floral scents pulsing through him makes you want to protect him from any leech wanting to drink it out of him.

Even if you’re the leech. 

Ah, he tasted like honey suckle, and it dropped down your throat like honey too. Warm, gentle, pretty. Just like him. 

And you have to continue to keep yourself from sinking your teeth into him. Your stomach is greedy, wanting more, but too in love with the life he has and willingly wanted to share with you as a best friend and forever comfort. 

Forever for Jungwon is nothing but a moment to you now, but it’s one you hope he enjoys, at least. 

And when you hold him against you, so weak and sound asleep, you look at Sunghoon. The tears fall so, so, cold against your cheeks. The heightened senses within you become overwhelming with the horrifying silence and intense smell of floral blood wafting through your nose. 

“Much like you, he won’t remember. You lured him deeply, love, did you know that? He was asleep from the moment he saw you.” 

You pause, nodding as the tears continue to fall. 

“Brilliant.” He compliments now, moving to hold you as you cling to Jungwon. 

“Sunghoon, did my blood taste like that?” 

Sunghoon kisses you once, sucking Jungwon’s blood from your tongue. 

“Ah,” He chokes. “Absolutely not.”

You pause at his scrunched nose. 

“You were much sweeter.” He whispers sweetly, fondly, tilting his head to kiss against you again, licking the mess of Jungwon’s blood from your lips, chin, and neck. Still, he chokes it down. “I’ll miss it.”

“What did it taste like?” Your weak and dry voice falters repeatedly, but you need to speak right now.

“You tell me.” 

You only slightly remember the flavor as you were brought back. Warm, blooming, spicy, sickeningly sweet. 

“I have never tasted anything compared to it…” 

“Exactly.” Sunghoon smiles, inhaling deeply and lending no breath against your skin when he scrapes his teeth there. “Like the sun.” He hums, nosing down to your neck and inhaling again, arms only slightly trying to push Jungwon out of your grasp. “Like the one thing that could get me killed.” 

You cling tightly to your best friend though, not wanting any more harm to come to him. Still, you stare at Sunghoon’s sweet words, finding yourself smiling at all that is to be gained rather than lost. 

Your life. The light outside, the light in your eyes, the warmth. 

Not Jungwon though. 

“You don’t intend to leave him be, no?” Sunghoon furrows a brow at how your face rises for him, but falls instantly at inhaling Jungwon’s blood. 

You frantically shake your head. 

“We’ll figure something out, love.” He says now, looking away from you and doing his best to ignore the envy that fills him time and time again when this floral-boy is near. 

He told you he’d do anything for you, give anything to you. 

If that includes Jungwon….

Ah, always so fucking stubborn. 

・・・・・・・・・・・・・・

The sun rises and falls. 

Repeatedly, for months. 

Jungwon wakes himself with the warm sun hitting his face, the bed just as warm from his own body heat. He loves this space, and adores the way that even if it’s only him, he never feels lonely with that pretty smell in the air. 

Every morning when he wakes up, and every night before he goes to bed.

The shock of learning the inevitable still hurts him from time to time, but still, he smiles with that dimple you threatened you’d steal right off his face if he chose not to show it to you. 

His hand reaches to his neck, the single wound you gave him and apologized profusely for after. It’s healed well.

And when his phone vibrates in the middle of the day, he wonders why you’re awake. 

You: wonnie

Wonnie: wat

You: come over

Wonnie: was wondering why you were trying so hard. nearly suffocated this morning. 

You: and you were fighting it? asshole

Wonnie: be over in a few, stinky

And as strange as it is, Sunghoon doesn’t mind that you wouldn’t let Jungwon go. After several conversations needing reassurance that you’re not trying to spend your forever elsewhere, anyway.

Really, to think you’d die for him but want someone else? Sunghoon truly is insane, but so are you. 

And it works. 

Because Jungwon loves insanity, even if he hates Sunghoon with a passion. Even if he can only see you with Sunghoon in the room too. Even if you’re dead. 

You’re still his best friend, and he doesn’t mind helping you disappear as long as it’s not from him. 

・・・・・・・・・・・・・・

not me accidentally making this a sunghoon ft.jungwon fic. 

let me make this incredibly clear. jungwon are reader are not romantically in love, though they do love each other deeply. in a way where finding out one of them is a goddamn vampire doesn’t change a single thing or feeling. 

remember that this is fiction, it isn’t meant to be realistic.

pls do not rant at me about how much jungwon is in this fic either. i wrote it that way on purpose. if you don’t love best friend jungwon then im very sorry for you and hope you get well soon!!! 

#enhypen smut #sunghoon smut #park sunghoon smut #enha smut

[munariplans]

36 hours | natasha romanoff

synopsis: set between civil war and black widow, your love for natasha, and her patience for your return, is tested beyond what the both of you had ever gone through before.

natasha romanoff x spider!reader

word count: 3.9k words

a/n: this is a bit messy but i felt the need to draw a general timeline for the characters of is there someone else? and your sweater. i admit i have grown a sort of attachment for the two from there, but i also wanted to know if you guys want more stories / blurbs / headcannons for these two, or whether i should try new things. let me know?

masterlist

36 hours. 36 hours to bring in a known fugitive, a possible terrorist, and his dear accomplice steve rogers. it was barely enough time. 

and here tony was, making you wait outside of a window of an apartment in queens, waiting for the perfect time to, in his words, swing in and show the kid what he’s made of. you remembered telling him that you would show him what you were made of if he didn’t make it quick. 

you dared to sneak a look into the bedroom the moment tony managed to sneak the kid away. he was barely fifteen. but the impressive speed that he caught his jumbled, homemade suit with when tony opened the attic door showed skill no normal fifteen year old possessed. 

“you’re spider-boy?” 

“...spider-man.” the boy replied, and at tony’s snap of his fingers, you slipped in, standing behind him for support as the boy gawked at your entrance. 

“mm,” tony remarked, “this is our spider. you see her in a onesie like yours?”

the boy took time to rake his eyes through your advanced technical suit, crafted through years of precision and “user”-testing in the fights and missions you had managed to get injured from. every flaw was covered, every inch of space for injury accounted for. 

you looked past tony to the video of the boy saving a car from crashing onto a bus, before swinging away at lightning speed. “how’d you figure out the perfect formula for the tensile strength?”

“i…”

“i like the goggles too,” you snatched the suit away from tony’s amused smirk, “good attempt at keeping the focus. sensory overload, right?”

the boy nodded. “you’re just like me. you get me.”

“i get you.” you replied, “but you’re in dire need of an upgrade.”

you stepped back this time, and watched as tony began his over-explanation, oversimplification, of the situation at hand. the kid watched with wide eyes, clinging on to every word he said, while you rubbed the material of his homemade suit between your fingers, wondering how you were going to teach him every single upgrade and function of the new suit you had designed just for him in 36 hours. 

36 hours to capturing steve and bucky, and 36 hours to fixing things with natasha. 

you couldn’t wait. 

-

“i still think tony’s going a little overboard,” natasha muttered to you, arms crossed at the back of the quinjet. 

you approached, the low hum of the jet preventing you from hearing her clearly earlier. she continued, “he’s ridden with guilt. he’s not thinking clearly.”

“but he’s still right.” you sat next to her, the atmosphere tense. you had been having this argument even since the idea had popped into tony’s head. “and you’re still here.”

“because i think the other side is more mistaken, not because he’s right.”

“steve is the one going overboard. he’s blinded by the love he has for his friend.” 

“...weren’t you blinded by love before?” natasha accused, “for me, all those years ago?”

you were stunned for a moment. natasha knew she made a valid point. but then, you reaffirmed, “it’s different. steve made a mistake, we shouldn’t be the ones deciding who lives and who dies. i should’ve forced him to sign the accords when i had the chance.” 

the sight of the airport drew nearer and nearer. in front of you, you saw peter fidget nervously in his new upgraded suit. 

–

you were wrapping webs round and round the suddenly enlarged ant-man, one of his hands gripping rhodey. with an agreement for peter to strike ant-man’s legs, the giant soon fell to his knees with his entire lower half webbed, groaning when the war machine broke free from his hold. 

in your peripheral vision, you saw natasha running after steve and bucky, her words ringing in your mind as you instructed peter to finish off ant-man from getting back up again. a thumbs-up was sent his way when he did, the smile on his face reaching his ears. 

weren't you blinded by love before? 

you hoped she would do the right thing, as you returned your attention to helping tony take down wanda and clint.

but even as you fought, her words kept coming back to your head, and by the time steve and bucky were mere seconds away from the quinjet, you made up your mind to zip to natasha to check in on her. 

weren’t you blinded by love before?

you watched in horror as she stunned the black panther, him spasming and dropping to his knees. you watched with even more horror as she let the fugitives go, steve helping bucky climb into the quinjet and starting the engine. when steve shut the latch of the jet, he made eye contact with you hanging off the hangar, and nodded in thanks. he knew you were letting him go, too. 

mostly, you were even more horrified at your automatic reaction to catch t’challa from lunging at her, forcing him to the ground as his claws barely missed her face. in consequence, his own claws tore through your suit instead, the vibranium stronger than the nano-technology defences you had designed the suit with. 

you seethed in pain as the claws came back doused with blood, the burning on your back sure to leave a definite scar as it hit the cold air. 

you struck a web to his face, before throwing him off of you and quickly webbing him to the wall of the hangar. 

natasha felt your hands shaking her just moments later, still in shock that you had jumped in to help, and save her. 

“the webs are not going to hold him for long, nat,” you said when her eyes managed to refocus on you, “and you just obstructed justice. you need to go, now.” 

“i…i couldn’t let them…” she stuttered. 

“i know, i know,” you assured her. behind you, t’challa was breaking loose. “i’ll stay here and explain everything to them. but you need to run, and hide, for a while. tony told me he was planning to send anyone helping them to the raft. i can’t let you go there.” 

“what about you?” her hands tried to stop the blood seeping through her fingers from your back, but you were firm. 

“i’ll be okay. i’ll come find you after i’ve settled everything here and it’s safe for you to come back.”

“promise…?” natasha knew you were right, but her heart was saying otherwise. how could she possibly bear to leave you behind and deal with her consequences? how could she go anywhere without you by her side? how would she know you’ll come find her again?

“i promise. i love you.” you left room for no argument. 

she was gone by the time the black panther broke free, the ghost of the feeling of her lips against yours still replaying in your mind. 

–

ross’ face was possibly on the verge of exploding, listening to tony’s recounting of events and your, arguably non-convincing reasoning, of why chasing natasha would be a fool’s errand. 

“her hand slipped. she was supposed to stun bucky, hit t’challa.”

“that’s not what t’challa said. and that’s why you’re handcuffed to the table now.” ross called through your bluff, “you’re lucky you’re not sitting in a cell in the raft at all.” 

the chains against your handcuff clinked the table as you sighed, waiting for your own course of beration and punishment from the team.

somewhere out there, you hoped natasha was safe, and that she had successfully escaped ross’ team sent out to arrest her. 

– 

years ago, a few nights after you and natasha had made your relationship official, she had asked you where you would live, if you could live anywhere in the world. 

“norway,” you replied. 

“why?”

“i don’t know. seems like a nice place to be. it’s calm, quiet, relatively crime-free.”

“then you would be out of a job, you know?” natasha teased, her heart skipping a beat as you let out a laugh. 

“i’ll find something else,” you assured her, “i’ll survive.” 

you turned to her then, prompting the same question she had asked you. she had replied, “anywhere with you.” 

– 

now, you were currently hinging on the sole fact that all roads and clues pointed you to her being in norway. 

it had been six months since the events of the team’s civil war, a week since you had begun using a fake passport to get on flights, and three hours since you have been driving along the gravel road where her trailer was supposed to be. 

truth be told, you were nervous. you were afraid of natasha’s safety, and you worried whether she was blaming herself for losing the family she had grown to love in the past few years. and selfishly, you were mostly nervous if she had forgotten you and started a new life altogether. 

but natasha no longer lived in the trailer by the time you got there; you found out upon hiding and attacking the first person that entered the trailer that wasn’t her. when he choked out bitterly that she had left just an hour before you arrived with another woman, your heart sank. 

they had boarded a jet and flew off to find someone. he had been helping her throughout her being in hiding. he bothered to mention that she talked about you all the time. he told you that she was losing more hope of you coming back day by day

doesn’t matter. she has someone else now. 

“is she…is the girl she’s with…” you stuttered for the first time in your life. the man across from you removed the ice pack he was using to nurse the bruise you gave him. 

“i don’t know. didn’t seem like it, though.”

you nodded, at a loss of what to do. now what? you came to find her, she’s gone, you don’t know where or how else to look for. and she likely has someone else now, too. 

what if natasha didn’t want you back?

mason looked at you then, almost in pity. you felt very bad for punching him to get information out of him. 

“for what it’s worth, with the technology you have in your suit, i’m sure i can help link it to the approximate whereabouts of the aircraft.” 

you looked up to him with hope, nervousness bubbling in your stomach again. “a-are you…?”

“fuck it, i’m sick of natasha bemoaning about missing you everyday. i’m going to help you find her.”

-

natasha sat by the oak-coloured bench as she stared across the table to yelena, equally donning a new getup as she. downing yet another bottle of beer, she wondered if yelena deserved to know about you, or whether she was only putting you in more danger. but then, she wondered selfishly, if you were even bothered to come find her at all.

it’s been six months after all. six months without her must have been pretty peaceful for you, with all the storms and misfortune she felt she had brought into your life. maybe it was for the better that you had chased her away. maybe you had wanted her to go, so you could move on with the life you had always wanted for yourself. 

fuck. the alcohol was making her want to cry. everything about you made her want to cry. natasha missed you so much. the coldness of the spot in bed beside her each night, one less coffee mug she shared each morning, the empty space beside her when she needed someone to hold her. 

she never knew how dependent she had gotten on you, until you had to be separated. you have truly changed her, inside and out, and while natasha could complain about it otherwise, deep down in her heart she knew she would not have it any other way. 

how long more did she have to wait?

yelena gave her a weird look, and natasha excused herself to the bathroom. she couldn’t let her sister see her like this. 

-

but in the five minutes that she was gone, natasha came back to an empty bench, with the shop she had bought the beers from deserted and the shutters shut. it was as if the owner had suddenly upped and ran.

upped and ran. fuck. they found her. 

grabbing the gun holstered to her side, natasha called out slowly, “yelena…?”

silence. “yelena?”

nothing again. her aircraft was still there, and when she approached slowly, wary of her surroundings and any widows, the crunch her boot made with a branch underneath triggered the loudest scream she had ever heard. 

in the next second, a blur of two figures landed before her, wrestling to get the upper hand. yelena was screaming with all her might, and above her…above her, natasha could recognise that suit anywhere. 

it had her initials carved in the inner lining of the heart area, after all. 

“where is she?!” your voice sounded raspier, deeper than she remembered. you sounded tired and wary, too. 

but the hands pinning yelena down said otherwise, your strength overpowering hers as yelena tried desperately to free herself from under you. “where is what–asshole–!”

“where is natasha!” you pressed down on her neck, and at the choke yelena let out, the switch finally flipped in natasha. 

she screamed your name, from metres away, and at the immediate recognition, you faltered, and shot your gaze to her direction. she knew you couldn’t see her clearly under the low light of the broken street lamps, but it was her. 

the next thing you knew, though, the woman under you had wrenched a hand free and shot you in the neck with a widow bite. you cursed at the sting from the shock, but then all at once, darkness ensued. it definitely wasn’t the same widow bites natasha had designed over the years. 

-

“you nearly killed my wife, yelena!”

“how was i supposed to know that was your wife? i didn't even know you had a wife!”

-

when you woke to, it was yelena, the woman who nearly tried killing you, that was by your side. when the world stopped spinning for a while, you recognised that you were in the very aircraft mason had told you about. 

“hi,” you groaned lowly, fingers reaching for the spot that the blonde had shot the widow bite at. it was wrapped in a bandage.

“welcome back, my sister-in-law.” 

this time, she offered you a hand, and you took it gratefully to shake it. “sorry i shot you earlier. to be fair, you did try to kill me too.”

“fair game.”

the door slid open then, and at the sight of natasha entering, holding onto a pile of makeshift medication and bandages, your heart managed to stop beating for a while, if possible. 

her hair was longer, face a little more tired, worry lines etched into skin that was not so taut anymore. but still, she was your natasha, and she never looked more ethereal than in that moment. 

yelena had to step out of the room at the ferocity and aggressiveness that natasha engulfed you with, the squeals that left her sister’s mouth one that she would never have imagined hearing. 

“you came back, you came back!” natasha said in between tears of joy, as you hugged her even tighter. the nights with her pillows never replaced her body pressed against yours. 

“of course, i promised you,” you reassured, “i’ll come find you.”

“i thought–i thought–you’d given up, or i should give up,” she said between hiccups, sobs leaving her now at the incredulity of it all, “i thought you finally realised you were better off without me and–”

“nat,” you pulled her away to press a kiss firmly to her lips, “i would never do that.”

“i know. but you were gone so long and i waited. i waited and waited and…it was a long six months.”

you laughed, letting her lips chase yours once again. “it really was.”

when the two of you finally settled down and came back to earth, you snuck a glance at yelena, who you currently wished you had met in better circumstances, rather than nearly killing her to get to natasha. 

“guess i didn’t get on the best footing for meeting your sister, huh?” you whispered to natasha.

she nudged your side, prompting you to smile at yelena. she gave you a weird look, but awkwardly smiled back. “yeah, and you know what’s even crazier?”

“what?”

“you’re about to meet my parents, too.”

-

you sat awkwardly beside natasha at the dinner table in melina’s house, shifting uncomfortably as yelena just burst out screaming that the “family” natasha had always told you was made up of red room agents, was always real to her. 

you thought she looked like a child throwing a tantrum. then, you bit the inside of your cheek and berated yourself for thinking so, because yelena of all people, was a woman who never did get a childhood at all. she deserved at least this. 

under the table, you felt natasha hold your hand for support. you squeezed it gently. she’s got you. 

you soothingly wrapped around her trembling fingers, still. because as strong as natasha was, biting back and spitting at her “parents” then, she was still hurt, and a teardrop had fallen to the side of her face that she had quickly wiped away. the teardrop no one would have noticed, except you, who had been wiping almost all of her tears away in the years that you had been together.

later on, when your spider-senses overloaded with the impending arrival of dreykov’s men, while natasha and melina argued over their plan to finally take him down, you found it hard to ignore the crying coming from yelena’s room. and you felt even worse for what you were going to subject her to later. 

–

natasha entrusted you to deal with taskmaster, while she handled the big man himself. you were about to argue, fearing for her safety and protection, but with a warning glance from her mother on your possibility of doubt over natasha’s own skills, you kept quiet. you had to trust your wife. 

but what natasha failed to tell you, however, was that taskmaster was more competent, and dangerous, than all the other widows involved. she had told you that they would be difficult, sure, but you hadn’t expected difficult to include you struggling to catch your breath, making up new moves on the fly to prevent the human weapon on copying your combat style almost perfectly. they had used your agility and swiftness against you, and you were convinced that had they had your webs, you would almost certainly be done for, too. 

“i don’t want to kill you,” you wheezed as you managed to sneak a move to tumble them to the ground, but the way in which they glared back at you and aimed a launcher right at your face, told you all that you needed to know. the feeling wasn’t mutual. 

with the help of natasha’s father in finally locking the taskmaster in a cell momentarily, you took the opportunity to find her, even as explosions rang through your ears and the shaking of the base showing the impending signs of doom. 

– 

you held her as the both of you free fell through the skies, natasha’s fingers holding on to you as if you would disappear from her once again. 

“i’ve got you,” you murmured into her skin. she nodded slowly, telling you she understood. 

you deployed the parachute when you reached closer to the ground. natasha had gotten very good at getting over her fear of heights, as she latched on. years ago, she was still screaming in fear each time you brought her swinging through the city after your dates and missions together. now, only a small exhale left her lips as you landed her softly, safely, on the ground. you smiled to yourself at the change you only noticed now. 

“i still have…i have to…” she gestured towards dreykov’s daughter, the taskmaster, behind you. you wish you had known. 

you nodded understandingly. natasha was kind, kinder than anyone you knew. she was just like that. “go. do what you have to do to set her free. i’ll stay behind, in case you need help.”

“after she almost knocked you out?” a hint of a playful smirk, you jabbed her side lovingly. 

“i was pulling my punches! you told me not to kill her.”

natasha snuck a kiss on your cheek. “i know. my hero.”

– 

you and natasha exchanged quiet smiles throughout the ride back to ross’ prison, or custody, wherever it was. it didn’t matter. she had taken down the demons of her past, and she had gotten you back. you had found her, and you were never letting her out of your sight ever again. 

weren’t you blinded by love before? nobody else mattered. not what ross had to say, not what tony had screamed at you for, not what steve or anyone else tried to convince you to do. being blinded by love for natasha was never a bad thing for you. 

“i never told you, but i like your new suit,” you whispered, holding her hands through your handcuffs. 

she hid the blush appearing on her cheeks. “i know. your hands said enough.”

“and your family too. your dad’s a character, and your mom’s really strong. stronger than me, that’s for sure.” 

“and yelena? my sister?” she found a way to interlace her fingers with yours, to the disgust of ross’ agents. you didn’t care.

“i like her the most. she reminds me of the best parts of myself. she’s humble, kind, funny, and sensitive, not in a bad way. and she’s like you, headstrong and stubborn.” natasha suddenly felt you slipping something into her fingers. a piece of paper. she kept it skilfully from the prying eyes of the agents in the car.

“just the way you like it.”

“you bet,” you leaned back, feet “accidentally” kicking ross and causing a momentary distraction for his guards to aim their guns at you all at once. natasha took it as her signal to open the note. 

there, scrawled in yelena’s handwriting, was an address that she had picked from the many safehouses you had so many years before. it was in new york, not far from where you and natasha lived. you had slipped her a burner phone before she left, too, as you informed natasha in your cells later on. 

“i know it’s all real for you, too,” you reassured the redhead, “and i never got to apologise for leaving you, and your avengers family, for so long. i wanted to make it up to you. we’ll make sure yelena is never far, and you will always have her by your side from now on.”

natasha felt her cheeks hurting from the smile she was sporting. “you know, i have spent my whole life trying to go home. to go back to how things were, to undo all that i have done in the past. and i managed to do just that, just a few days ago. take down dreykov, come back to my family, go back to my childhood home. but somehow, all of that was not home anymore. at least not the home i envisioned myself to go back to.”

“and what is the home you envision now?”

“you. i come back to your arms, and it is home now. nothing else compares.”

your fingers ghosted the wedding band on your ring finger subconsciously, scrunching your eyes and trying hard to fight back the tears from falling as you listened to her declaration.

36 hours or six months. the timing never mattered. you and natasha would find each other, and come home to each other's love, regardless.

#natasha romanoff x reader #black widow x reader #natasha romanoff #black widow #marvel cinematic universe #natasha romanoff x spidey!reader

[jayflrt]

𝐀 𝐒𝐓𝐎𝐍𝐄𝐑'𝐒 𝐆𝐔𝐈𝐃𝐄 𝐓𝐎 𝐒𝐓𝐀𝐑𝐁𝐔𝐂𝐊𝐒 28. 12th date’s the charm

YOU COULDN’T STAY CALM.

You were waiting for Saw X’s stupid post-credit scene to wrap up while your foot was tapping against the carpet floor anxiously. After you slipped up in the group chat, calling Heeseung your boyfriend, you could only wait and face the consequences after the movie. It was clear it was weighing on the others’ minds; you could see the corner of Sunoo’s mouth fighting to stay down, and although Sunghoon and Jungwon were high, you noticed them stealing a glance and playfully nudging each other.

But it was Heeseung you were the most concerned about.

His reaction was the most important one to you and, as if the world hated you, his reaction was the only one you couldn’t read. He sat completely still, staring ahead at the theater screen with his lips pressed together. 

The screen went dark and the end-credits started rolling. Now, you had to deal with the aftermath of your text. It was one thing to let the word out loud, but over text? If you were able to unsend that message without anyone reading it before it went through, you would’ve. 

Then, a horrifying realization struck you. 

After you and Heeseung parted ways with Sunghoon, Jungwon, and Sunoo, you two would have to sit in a car together. Alone. 

You felt your heart drop to your stomach. 

It was clear that Heeseung had feelings for you. He was the one pining after you from the beginning, after all—having the entire workplace be aware of his (initially delusional) crush on you. 

For some reason, though, you were still restless. 

“I think I would just let my life end if John Kramer put me in one of those traps,” Sunoo blurted out as soon as your group exited the theater. You and Heeseung were finishing the last of your popcorn behind him.

“I’d survive it,” Sunghoon said. “I’m built different.”

Heeseung nudged you with his elbow, taking you by surprise. “Did you like the movie?”

You scrunched up your nose. “I don’t usually like gore, but I liked the story before they all started dying.”

Everyone turned their attention to Jungwon, who was strangely quiet. The guy was fiddling with the sleeves of his sweater, eyes cast down to the floor. 

Sunoo asked, “You good?”

“He’s gonna get me,” Jungwon mumbled. 

“Oh my god.” Sunghoon groaned. “For the last time, Jungwon, John Kramer’s a fictional character.” 

“He’s real in my head.”

Heeseung let out a snicker. For every single date following your first failed one, Heeseung swore to stay completely sober so that his high wouldn’t interfere with your dates. You thought it was cute that he committed to it for you, but part of you also wanted to take care of him for once. 

“Yeah, get this guy home. He’s gone,” Heeseung said, patting Jungwon’s back firmly. “Hoon, you’ve gotta stop spiking him.”

Sunghoon frowned. “Why do you think I spiked him?”

“Motherfucker,” Jungwon spoke up, raising his head with a sudden fire in his eyes, “I wouldn’t be this high right now if you didn’t leave your stupid cannabis-infused pretzels out on your table.”

“You also wouldn’t be this high if you didn’t steal my pretzels, so I don’t get why you’re complaining.”

“Didn’t he also accidentally drink your cannabis-infused coffee the other week?” Sunoo recalled, grimacing as he remembered Jungwon walking into Starbucks and attempting to order a cheese burger.

“Before that was the cannabis-infused Rice Krispy,” Heeseung mentioned. 

“You’ve seriously gotta stop trusting whatever’s in Hoon’s fridge,” you told him, “or just anything that’s remotely edible around him.”

After some more commentary on the movie was shared, Heeseung made up some excuse about needing to get you home before it got too dark. The two of you had gone on dates that lasted well into the night, so your heart fluttered pathetically at the thought of him wanting to be alone with you. 

You said your goodbyes to the three boys, reminding them to get home safe, and you and Heeseung parted ways with the group. It was cool outside, but you felt like your entire body was hot and buzzing as you remembered that being alone with Heeseung meant that he could potentially interrogate you about your accidental ‘boyfriend’ text. 

He did nothing of the sort on the walk to his car. You and him cracked jokes about John Kramer all the way to the parking garage, and you started to feel the tightness in your chest unravel slowly. 

That was, until you reached Heeseung’s car. 

Instead of unlocking the doors, Heeseung’s hands slid into the pockets of his gray sweatpants as he leaned against the exterior of the car—right in front of the passenger door. You blinked at him, wondering if he was going to move, but he just held direct eye contact with you as the corner of his lip curled in amusement. 

He cut straight to the point, saying, “So, your text…” 

“My typo,” you corrected with an awkward grin. 

He hummed. “No, you clearly typed ‘my boyfriend’ in the group chat.” 

Your heart was racing. You could feel your pulse in your neck, your arms—every body part that was buzzing uncontrollably. This wasn’t how you wanted to confess to him. Not in a damn group chat, at least. 

“Well, you’re not my boyfriend yet. You’re gonna be my passenger princess if you don’t hurry up and get in the car,” you started rambling faster than you could think, words spilling out before you were even able to properly filter your thoughts. “I’m gonna drive us home, then.”

As soon as you turned to walk around to the other side of his car, Heeseung reached forward to grab your wrist. With a firm tug, he had you stumbling right into his chest. 

And, oh, you never realized just how big he was. 

“H-hey,” you stuttered out, looking up to catch the smirk playing on his lips. “You’re not playing fair.”

“We never decided on any rules.”

Then, your back was pressed against the frame of the car, the cool metal chilling your flushed skin. You swallowed hard as Heeseung towered over you, his hands gripping your waist to hold you in place. Your heart was beating erratically at this point, but you didn’t want to budge and let him win just yet. 

Heeseung dropped his head so that his lips were by your ear. You swore he could pick up on the way your breathing hitched because of his low chuckle. 

“Come on.” His voice was silky and velvet as he murmured against the shell of your ear. “Just let me ask you out already.” 

Although his words were irresistibly tempting, you were firm when you said, “No. I need to be the one to ask you out, and I didn’t wanna do it like this.” Your hand moved up to play with the loose strands of his hair at his neck. “Just wait a tiny bit longer for me. Please?” 

Heeseung sighed, but you could hear the smile in his voice. “Well, I couldn’t ever say no to you, anyway.” 

He pulled back to look down at you, still keeping his hands firm on your waist. 

You held up your hand, making a pinching gesture with your pointer and thumb finger. “Just a little longer.”

“Mmhm,” he agreed. “Can I kiss you, though?”

Your face burned with the heat of a thousand suns. “K-kiss?” 

“Like”—he poked your cheek—“right here.”

“Oh.” Still blushing furiously, you beamed and turned your cheek for him. “Go ahead, sir.”

With a soft giggle bubbling from his lips, Heeseung cupped your jaw gently so that he could press a chaste kiss to your cheek. He was dangerously close to your lips, and you knew that he intended on teasing you as much as possible.

Afterward, he pulled away and fished his keys out of his pockets. “I plan on kissing you for real once we’re dating, though.”

With that, he unlocked the car for you and walked over to the driver’s side. You had to catch your breath to regain your composure before you were able to get into the passenger’s seat. 

On the way home, all you could think about were how pretty the stars were and how much prettier Heeseung was. 

And, man, you really, really liked him.

prev | masterlist | next

SUMMARY ▸ in which you work at the starbucks where heeseung is a regular at (and considered a public enemy). also he only goes when he’s stoned off his ass.

#hi guys im making u read today 🤗 #enhypen #enhypen smau #heeseung smau #heeseung fluff #enhypen fluff #enhypen imagines #heeseung imagines #lee heeseung #enhypen social media au #heeseung x reader #enhypen x reader #enhypen drabbles #heeseung drabbles #enhypen reactions #heeseung reactions #enhypen scenarios #heeseung scenarios

[therhythmafterthesummer]

A Mutually Beneficial Agreement (M) ~Bang Chan | [1/3]

Pairing: Demon!Chan x F.Reader Themes: Supernatural AU | Smut | Established Relationship (kind of) Word Count: ~3k | AO3 Synopsis: How ironic... to have found yourself entangled with a demon called Christopher, of all things. Some people would’ve made you believe he was taking advantage of you. But you knew better. [Find part 2 here]. Warnings: pet names · there seems to be specks of plot in my corn (pwp) · Chris has horns and a tail (feels like that deserves a warning on its own) · graphic depictions of intercourse (smut warnings under the cut).

Author’s Note: finally sat down to finish this idea i had ages ago. i’ve been in a bit of a slump lately, so this was certainly a nice warm-up. this is all just filth, and i dedicate it to my fellow monster lovers. especial thanks to @notastraykid & @kisskissbanggang for reading this one and sharing their valuable thoughts with me. it means the world to me💜

Due to all the abovementioned warnings, this story is intended for an adult audience only. Minors please do not interact.

Part 2 >

Smut Warnings: literal monster cock · praising · smidge of degradation · unprotected penetration [piv & anal] (the reader is presumed to be on birth control) · the tail goes in places it probably shouldn’t go into · double penetration · minimal nipple action.

Disclaimer: the story presented in this work does not represent Stray Kids in any way; anything described in this story and all actions performed by the characters are purely fictional, this was created just for good fun.

“You’re so warm, sweetheart…” Chris mumbled against your cheek, all while he held your jaw in place with his hand.

“So warm and soft…”

With his chest partially against your back, one of your legs over his hip, keeping your legs as spread open as much as this position allowed, Chris kept each thrust controlled, and his rhythm steady.

“So… mortal…”

The feeling of his cock splitting you open repeatedly had your mind disconnected from anything that wasn’t him and you on this bed, and it wasn’t like you wanted it to be any other way.

You weren’t really sure how long you’d been here, much less how many times either of you had reached that perfect peak. Your thoughts were just muddied images, the only thing you could see clearly was Chris.

Chris, and his charming smile, and his ageless eyes, and the horns on his head, and his perfect nose… 

The weight of his arm on your chest and the tight hold on your jaw felt heavenly, just like his length within your walls did. 

“Mortal, but incredibly talented… Perfectly capable of… taking me, of giving me everything. Hm?”

His voice was but a whisper against your cheek. There was no way you wouldn’t have been able to hear him when he was this close, when you both were one and the same with how intertwined you were, when every single one of your senses were solely focused on him…

It wasn’t just his length or what he was saying that had your mind hazy. It was also the pants and groans and grunts he let out, all the kisses he pressed on the side of your face, and the feeling of his thick tail wrapped around your waist.

Chris had a way with words, and whenever he talked like this to you, whenever he let out his thoughts completely unfiltered while you had sex, you couldn’t help but feel tingly all over. Aroused, warmer, wetter…

“Can’t talk, darling?” Chris mumbled, each word made his lips brush against the skin of your cheek. He pressed a lingering kiss on your skin, keeping the pace of his hips just as steady as he had this entire time, unfaltering, somewhat slow, but precise.

You opened your mouth to speak, to confirm what he’d said much earlier. That yes, yes you were more than capable of taking anything he wanted to give you, that you could talk. But, honestly, you couldn’t really confirm that, not when what came out of your mouth instead was a moan.

He chuckled, clearly amused. So amused he quickened his pace, further clouding your reason. Just his mere presence set your insides alight, that, added to his motions, to his words, was just so incredibly dangerous. He had your mind going all fuzzy, drunk on his aura and the feel of him. 

A priest would tell you this was all a curse, that the demon laying here with you was manipulating you for his own gain, enhancing your lust and sins so he could ultimately devour you whole for his own pleasure.

But you knew better.

There was no way you wouldn’t have known better, when this arrangement had been going for so long. Chris had always made it very clear that he’d never used any spell or mind control to make you do the things you did, his presence simply enhanced what was already there. 

And you believed him.

‘Sinful little human, aren’t you?’ You could still remember the first time he told you that, back when you found him by a tree in the town’s cemetery. 

You’d given in to him so easily… And, honestly? You had no regrets. Zero regrets.

Especially when he was fucking you this good, when he fucked you this good several nights a week.

‘All these endorphin rushes keep us healthy, hm?’ Chris said sometimes, and you couldn’t help but agree. Sometimes you were groggy and achy the next day, but you were certainly satisfied, even happy… What an odd emotion to feel thanks to a demon.

“Have you gone dumb already?” Chris chuckled. You felt your cheeks burn with embarrassment, but you nodded anyway. Because it was true, you couldn’t even speak at this point. “Aww, pretty little human has gone dumb on my cock, poor thing…”

There was something about his condescending tone that made pleasure pool in the pit of your stomach, that made your lower belly tighten further. Needy, needy, needy, needy… You could almost hear his voice in your mind, and you honestly wouldn’t be surprised if it truly was him speaking to you. It wouldn’t have been the first time his thoughts slipped into yours while you both got lost in each other.

Chris’ hand loosened its grip on your face, while his tail unravelled from around your waist. His fingers ghosted all the way down your torso, between your breasts, over your belly, until they reached that borderline overstimulated nub between your legs. You couldn’t help but mewl, a sound that was almost pathetic to your ears. Not only because of his motions on your clit, but also because his tail had made its way up your body, until it found one of your nipples to rub it gently with its tapered tip.

It was so much. He was so much. And, somehow, you still couldn’t get enough.

“C’mon, pretty thing”, Chris was panting, diligently stimulating those pleasure points of your body in just the exact way you needed him to, in that way you’d shown him how to all those months ago. “Aren’t you gonna bless me with another? I need it, darling. And I know you need it, too”.

His pace picked up, until he was almost brutally ramming into you, stretching you open to your very limits, stimulating your insides in ways only the bumps and ridges of his very supernatural cock could. You were certainly close, and you knew that it wouldn’t take long for you to finally come undone under his enticing motions.

You could barely register the sound of his name coming out of your mouth, not only because of how quiet you’d said it, but also because your mind was going completely numb, hazy as you drew closer and closer to that ledge. With the rough pad of his fingers, with the texture of the tip of his tail, Chris worked you up, and, just like you’d predicted, in a matter of minutes, you fell face first into that pool of burning ecstasy that Chris himself had prepared for you.

The feeling raked throughout your body, extending from your core to every single one of your limbs. You couldn’t tell if you were moaning, or crying, or saying his name. You couldn’t tell what was going on outside of the feeling of Chris’ skin on your own, of his breath against your cheek.

“That’s it, baby. I love it when you tremble for me. You’re so good, doing so well…” Chris whispered the words in your ear. You could barely hear them over the sound of your own heart beating within them.

Gasping for air, you released Chris’ tail from your grip. You honestly hadn’t even realised you’d grabbed it in your orgasm-induced frenzy. The tip of it had finally stopped stimulating your nipples. Instead, it found its way between your legs to replace his fingers on your clit, just to apply pressure on it to prolong the final waves of your climax while he used his now unoccupied hand to turn your head towards him so he could kiss you. 

His thrusts had stopped, his tongue, forked and slightly textured, was gentle when it moved against your own, and his thumb softly caressed your cheek as you were barely conscious enough to kiss him back. The taste of him was addictive, his throbbing length within your warmth made you dizzier, and it was at moments like these that you were reminded of why you always let him into your bed.

Because you just couldn’t get enough.

When you fully came down from your high, you figured he’d start ramming into you once again so he could reach his own relief. Instead, he removed his hand from your face and brought it to your lower abdomen, where it settled to caress the skin. 

“Say…” Chris mumbled, pressing a quick, brief peck on your lips before he pulled out of your walls.

The loss of contact almost made you whine, but when his hand left your lower abdomen, and you started feeling the slick tip of his cock against the sensitive skin of your ass, you looked at him through half lidded eyes, holding your breath in anticipation.

“Would you let me come in your perfect little hole, pet?” Chris’ tail moved away from your core to wrap around your thigh, squeezing the supple flesh as he continued to rub the head of his length over the ridged skin between your buttocks. 

You swallowed, licking your lips while you nodded. You didn’t trust your voice right now, you just knew you were almost trembling with excitement at the thought. It had only been a couple of days, but you certainly missed the stretch, just his fingers earlier in the evening hadn’t been enough.

“Say it”, Chris reached for the bottle of lube that had been discarded next to the pillows, like he was sure you were going to comply.

And he was right. You were going to comply, you wanted to, needed to…

“Please…” Your voice was hoarse, low, tired after all the involuntary noises that had been escaping your mouth, but you did say the one thing you knew he wanted you to. And as soon as you did, you heard his deep intake of breath.

His tail moved your thigh, closing your legs, and your body moved instinctively, laying fully on your side so Chris could press his chest completely against your back. With a hand on your buttock, you helped him keep yourself spread open, exposed so the lubed tip of his cock could start pushing against the ring of muscle between your cheeks.

Breathing deeply, you willed yourself to relax, and after a few moments, he finally breached past the initial resistance, slowly, but steadily filling your ass with his monstrous cock. Chris groaned behind you, nuzzling your shoulder. You just whined, already feeling yourself heating up with the feel of him going into your hole.

As soon as he bottomed out, his hand found its way to your lower belly, gripping your soft flesh tightly while his sharp teeth scraped the skin of your shoulder. A shiver ran up your spine, leaving goosebumps in its wake. The feeling of fullness within you was absolutely mouth-watering, but, still, you wanted more.

Reaching for Chris’ tail on your thigh, you ran your fingers through the black snakeskin. The motion had him swearing under his breath, right next to your ear. The skin of his tail was smooth, sensitive, shining under the low lighting provided by the lamp in the corner of your room. The shimmer and iridescence was like nothing you’d ever seen before. Pretty… So, so pretty…

“Chris…” 

“…Hm?” 

“Move”.

Chris inhaled sharply behind you, tightening his grip on your belly, and finally started to move. Slowly at first, to ensure you felt every ridge, every bump of his length, making your eyes roll to the back of your head. Oh, what a satisfying stretch…

When you dragged your nails over the texture on his tail, Chris groaned, and his pace picked up considerably. His tail unfurled, releasing your thigh for blood to rush back to the area–you honestly hadn’t even realised how tight he’d been holding onto you. The mild numbness didn’t prevent you from feeling its movement, though. 

Releasing your tummy to instead hook his hand under your knee, Chris pushed your leg towards your chest, giving his tail plenty room to find its way between your legs.

You could feel your legs tremble, your heart almost leaping out of your chest, and, in a poor attempt to ground yourself, you reached back, finding Chris’ soft strands. But, most importantly, finding one of his horns. 

The moment you held onto the keratin covering, Chris swore, borderline moaned under your tightening grip around the base of it. Before you knew it, the tip of his tail was at your entrance, teasing your opening while Chris kept brutally and repeatedly pushing himself into your ass. There was nothing you could coherently say or do. You knew what he wanted, what you wanted, but you just couldn’t speak.

However, you really didn’t need to say anything, as you mindlessly caressed the base of his horn, his tail had finally plunged itself right into your sopping cunt. Full, full, full, oh, so full of Chris… Just how you wanted to be, how he wanted it to be…

Warm, warm, warm, wet, tight… Chris didn’t say any of this, but you could hear him clear as day, even through the fog coating your thoughts. He was losing himself as well, and you could feel yourself gush around his tail with how aroused the thought made you, with how good he was fucking both of your holes.

“How are you… this soft and warm, hm? Warm little human. Lewd, sinful, aren’t you? Giving yourself to a demon so wholly…” Chris mumbled the words against the skin of your shoulder, broken between groans and whines of his own as you kept stroking the horn in your hand, as you kept squeezing him tight. 

You just nodded, incapable of telling him anything else. You could feel the flesh of your bum ripple with each collision of his hips, and it wasn’t long until his thrusts and the movement of his tail became an uncoordinated mess. He was close, and you’d be damned if you didn’t make the most of it yourself.

With your fingers on your clit, you rubbed quick circles as best as you could in this position. Uncaring of the desperate moans coming out of your mouth, at your motions, at the stretch of his cock in your ass, and his tail within your walls, nudging your sweet spot. 

“Shit… Fuck, gonna–gonna blow, pretty thing”, Chris was panting, breathless after hours of indulging in you and your body, and you certainly weren’t doing any better. “Stuff you full of me… Want it, pet? Want that?”

You nodded, frantically rubbing your clit as you chased your relief, telling him that yes, yes you wanted it. You wanted anything he was willing to give you.

With a desperate plea of your name, Chris finally came. His tail stopped moving, but his thrusts didn’t, he kept fucking into you as he filled up your ass, whining once your own orgasm washed over you and you started to clamp hard around his appendages. Whines of your own escaped from between your lips, your grip on his horn tightened, eliciting more desperate pleas from the demon behind you.

After one final thrust, keeping his hips as flush as he could with your buttocks, Chris finally stilled. Your throat was dry after doing nothing but moaning and crying for a while, your chest rose and fell with your quick breaths, and you could feel Chris’ doing the same against your back.

When his tail left the comfort of your warmth, it snaked all the way up your body, until the tip pressed against your lips, which you eagerly opened to let it in.

As you swirled your tongue around the textured skin, you could taste yourself on it, something that didn’t displease you in the slightest. If you hadn’t just spent hours here, you were sure just the texture and the taste on your tongue would’ve been enough to heat you up all over again.

Chris pressed tired, lingering kisses on your shoulder, just as he pulled out of your ass. Slowly, his cum spilled out and onto the now more than ruined bedsheets, joining the mix of fluids that had ended up there throughout the evening.

When you finally let go of his horn, when his tail finally popped out of your mouth, you turned around, looking into those dark eyes of his that always made a shiver run up and down your spine. Chris just grinned, a wolfish grin that had you scoffing a small laugh and rolling your eyes.

Your limbs were achy, your eyes could barely stay open, but you still let him pull you into his arms when he stood up from the bed. The sheets behind you started moving on their own as he walked you to your bathroom, where he sat you down on the toilet so he could diligently clean you up. A shower just wouldn’t be possible right now, you could barely stand straight, so he just made do with a jug and a washcloth.

One wouldn’t think a demon would be this gentle, but Chris was probably the oddest demon you’d ever met. ‘If I’m gonna do something, I better do it right’, he often said, and as you came to find out, this was just an integral part of fucking you as the act itself.

When you were finally mostly dry, laying your head on his chest with the now clean bedding under you, you could feel your eyes droop, vaguely even registering the words coming out of Chris’ mouth.

“When you wake up tomorrow, I won’t be here. But, with a bit of luck, I’ll be back in a couple of nights”, he mumbled, quietly as he caressed your hair and your back.

You just hummed to let him know you’d heard him. Not like he needed to tell you that, since it was always like this. He’d appear, feed off of your lust, and disappear for a few nights. That was your arrangement. It wasn’t conventional, nor normal in any way, but it was what you had, and, for now, it was enough. It was just what you needed yourself.

A priest would certainly tell you this was all a curse, that the demon laying here with you, cuddling you, was manipulating you for his own gain. But what a priest wouldn’t have known at first glance, was that you had summoned this demon yourself. That the only reason you let him into your bed and feed off of you, was because, in a way, you fed off of him, too.

Part 2 >

Tagging:

@comet-falls · @princelingperfect · @iadorethemskz · @kileidoscope · @maknae00 · @dundullresident · @vitrealisbunny · @yeetfellx · @minnysproutgriffinteddy · @oiminho · @binchangf · @luxsonny · @mamieishere · @straylightdream · @bintificreads · @seo--changbin · @abcdefgiwsmcty · @ppiri-bahng · @letsbangchanblog · @fun-fanfics · @armystay89 · @iightsung · @noellllslut · @100layersofdaddyissues · @toplinehyunjin

If you want to be removed (or if i tagged you incorrectly) from the list just PM me. If you want to be added fill in this form. you must have an indication that you’re an adult in your blog if you want me to tag you in my works

© therhythmafterthesummer 2023. all rights reserved. do not repost or translate my stories.

Constructive feedback (or even keysmashes, really) is always welcome :) feel free to leave your comments in the caption/tags when you reblog, or by sending me an ask !

General Masterlist

#neverendingdreams #stray kids supernatural au #bang chan smut #stray kids smut #stray kids fanfiction #bang chan fanfiction #bang chan fic #bang chan x reader #chan x reader #skz fanfic #skz fanfiction #skz smut #stray kids fanfic #demon bang chan #✨🌙✏

[flowerandblood]

The Fall from the Heavens (24)

[ dark • Aemond x Strong • niece female ]

[ warnings: kissing, angst, anxiety, a lot of half-truths ]

[ description: A cool distance turns into friendship and more when two children see that they can find refuge and understanding in each other. However, naïve dreams collide with the reality in which every event has consequences and what once could have been love becomes a dark, newly painful obsession. Angst, sexual tension, obsession, violence, madness, very dark Aemond. ]

The story in this series is an alternate reality from the oneshot Stay and love, leave and die, in which Aemond reads the letters his niece has sent to him over the years. They are the same characters and it shows what would have happened between them − I have changed the background story from their childhood slightly for the sake of the plot.

Characters & Series Moodboard Lady Strong Moodboard Aemond & Lady Strong Moodboard

Author note: For the purposes of this story, Lord Rodrik Arryn had a son and an heir, who in turn has a son of his own, to whom our Lady Strong was betrothed.

* English is not my first language. Please, do not repost. Enjoy! *

Next chapters: Masterlist

_____

After Alys' words and her warning, she ran out of the fortress feeling her heart pounding fast, a cold sweat on the back of her neck − it occurred to her that every servant she passed could be someone who would end her and her husband's lives.

Do not return here.

Look after yourself.

Trust no one.

As she left the walls of Harrenhal she noticed Larys Strong standing at a safe distance from her dragoness, propping himself up on his staff, a smile on his face that was sure meant to seem heartfelt and comforting.

"My Lady. I wanted to say a proper farewell to you and your husband." He said in a calm, gentle voice, which, however, only made her more uncomfortable. She looked over her shoulder as she heard someone's footsteps and was relieved to see the figure of her husband walking towards her through the gates of the stronghold.

For a moment she felt wonderfully relieved to see him, but then she noticed the expression on his face, how pale he was, his gaze blank, his lips tightened, his gaze directed towards the Lord of Harrenhal.

"− Aemond − I must −" She muttered, grabbing his arm, wanting to speak to him before they flew away, wanting to pass on to him what she had heard from Alys.

"− not now − we are leaving immediately − my Lord −" He said in a cold, matter-of-fact tone that sent shivers through her.

She knew something had happened, something that frightened and angered him, but she didn't know for what reason − his silhouette did not even stop at her words, his eyes did not even bestow a single glance on her.

He was afraid.

Had Alys warned him too?

Was that why he wanted to leave Harrenhal as soon as possible?

Somehow comforted by this thought, she nodded in front of Larys Strong, heading immediately towards Larax, who was watching them vigilantly from afar, anxious and tense. She climbed up onto her saddle and, not wanting to stay there a moment longer, had her head high into the sky.

It wasn't until the wind blew her hair tied up in a braid and she sunk between the clouds that she felt relieved, the grim silhouette of the walls and fortress of Harrenhal fading away until it finally disappeared completely into the distance over her shoulder.

She swallowed hard as she caught sight of the mighty figure of Vhagar soaring upwards in the distance, higher and higher, approaching them like a giant, dark, flying mountain.

As she flew over them Larax was much calmer than the first time, having been used to her scent and presence after travelling for hours the day before.

Even though she was about to see her mother for the first time in months, even though she was flying towards hope she felt terrified, her throat squeezed in anxiety, for some reason a cold sweat ran down the back of her neck.

I saw in my dream a river of blood taking the shape of a dragon's head wearing a crown.

I saw red flooding everything around me.

She pressed her lips together, thinking of Helaena saying something similar to her then, after she wanted to take her own life.

From the mingled blood will emerge a dragon’s crown.

She wasn't sure what this words might have meant.

Who was this prophecy referring to? Was it about someone's birth, or perhaps someone's death? Her marriage to her uncle? Was something about to happen that would change everything?

It terrified her that so much depended on whether she could convince her mother that war might be avoided.

Their journey to the Eyrie was far shorter and more pleasant than the one from King's Landing to Harrenhal, the sun shining high above their heads. She, unlike her husband, who had to fly high over the peaks, could dash on Larax between the crevices of the mountains.

When she finally caught sight of her grandmother's ancestral stronghold in the distance she felt heat filling her chest, a premonition that what they were about to do would change everything.

She landed at the bottom of the valley among the fields, knowing that they both had a way to walk to the top anyway. Vhagar took a moment to take her place right next to Larax, her large paws hitting the ground, causing dust and ashes to rise all around them.

She moved towards her husband as soon as she saw him slip down the ropes from her back to the ground, ordering loudly for Vhagar to stay calmly in place.

"− uncle −"

"− we'll tell them you're expecting my child −" He said suddenly, looking at her at last, his gaze dark, grim, sharp, weary. She blinked quickly, feeling her heart begin to pound like mad, and shook her head in disbelief at what he was suggesting.

"− what? − Aemond, we can't lie, not now −" She muttered, moving behind him as soon as he began to walk ahead, towards the trail that led them up the hill to the fortress itself.

He avoided her gaze, for some reason he couldn't look her in the face.

Why?

"− they must agree to our terms − I will not discuss my decisions with you −" He said in a tone from which she felt rage and discomfort − she stepped in front of him and smacked his chest with her palms to stop him. He actually stood in a half-step, looking at her with furrowed brows, furious, his jaw clenched.

"− you will − you don't know them as well as you do − Daemon can sense the lie, he will see it in your eyes − do you think that once they understand that you are manipulating them they will agree to whatever conditions you set for them? −" She asked with anger and disbelief that he dared to suggest that they would lie to her family and destroy everything they had managed to build up to that point.

What was happening to him?

She saw that he swallowed hard at her words, as if something in what she had said had made him snap, his face even paler than when they had flown away from Harrenhal.

"− that fucking witch − what did she say to you? −" He muttered wearily, as if he could barely get anything out of himself. She swallowed loudly, not knowing what she should answer him.

What if her prediction frightened him even more?

What if it makes him change his mind at the last moment, make him say they were returning to King's Landing immediately?

She thought, horrified, that she could reveal to him only part of the truth.

"− that we should not return to Harrenhal − that I should watch out for myself and trust no one −" She mumbled, looking at him uncertainly; she saw that something had changed in his expression, his lips had pressed together in a thin line, his eyes had glazed over.

Wanting to soften her words and the tension that reigned between them she walked over to him and touched his upper arms, stroking them reassuringly with her palms, looking straight into his empty, dark eye.

That look frightened her, but she knew, she felt, that he needed her now − something in him was screaming that he was dying inside, but she didn't understand what was the cause of it.

"− husband, what happened? − if you have doubts, let's discuss everything − but please don't close yourself in the fortress of your mind −" She mumbled pleadingly, feeling for some reason tears under her eyelids, some strange conviction that he was distancing himself from her, when just at night his lips, his hands caressed her so wonderfully, so tenderly.

He looked at her as if hesitating, his lower lip trembling slightly, his nostrils twitching in uneven, accelerated breathing. His gaze softened as she took his face in her hands, his eyelids closed as her thumbs began to stroke his wind-cold cheeks.

"− uncle − look at me − I am your ally − I always have been −"

"You're your parents' child too. Just like me. What will you do when one of them demands the other's head?" He asked lowly and his eye opened; she saw something unsettling in his gaze, some glint that told her he was distrustful again, that he was hesitant again.

Why?

How could he doubt her after all this time?

"− I will never agree to this − despite what your grandfather and your mother did to me, I will not agree for them to be harmed if you assure me to do the same − you know that I am not driven by revenge − and you? − you are the one who constantly doubts me, however, ever since I appeared in King's Landing you have been the one to let me down − yet I remain faithful to you − I chose you, uncle, when will you understand it? − when will you understand that there is no other way for me but by your side even if I come to burn? −"

She asked in a trembling, breaking voice, angry and disappointed that although she had proved to him so many times the sincerity of her feelings, he still demanded more from her.

But what had he given her in return?

How had he proved that she could trust him?

Their nuptials had been an expression of his love and desire, but she had never heard from his lips what he himself had planned and whether he stood by the words of the letter he had written to her before he flew away to Storm's End.

She saw that his eyebrows arched in pain, his eyes turned red and glassy, his body tensed all over as if he was trying to fight what he felt because of her.

He looked at her as if some part of him was wishing he could see the shadow of a lie in her eyes, his face expressing the enormity of some kind of weariness and helplessness from which she felt her heart squeeze.

She drew in a loud breath as his large hand rose to the height of her face, as his fingers took the unruly strands of her hair from her face, his thumb running over her cheek down the side of her jaw.

"Can I kiss you?" She asked in a whisper, exactly as she had then, that day − she knew he felt something intense at her words, she could see it in the way he took in a breath, in his gaze that grew soft and hot, in his lips that parted in some subconscious reflex, betraying his desire.

Their lips clung to each other as soon as he leaned in, his hum of satisfaction echoing in her throat as she threw her hands around his neck, his arms embracing her waist. She pulled away from him with a quiet, soft click, combing her fingers through his soft, long hair, feeling her lower abdomen squeeze as the words he'd also said that day burst involuntarily from his lips.

"One more time."

This time her kiss was more greedy and wet, her lips pressed into his, parted invitingly, the tips of their tongues licking each other lazily making them both breathless. She felt something warm against her cheek and only after a moment, again and again sinking into the softness of his lips did she realise it was his tears.

He was crying.

"I love you." He whispered between one kiss and the next, stroking her hair and back with his wide, rough hands. "I've always loved you."

Something in the way he said it, in his trembling, broken voice, in the depth with which those words left her throat, and the fact that he had referred to her confession just after their first nuptials made her let herself weep quietly as well.

She didn't believe she would ever hear it from his lips and she had come to terms with it.

That was just the way he was.

So how scared must he have been, what was happening in the depths of his heart that such a confession had left his mouth?

"− I feel that some weight has crushed you, my beloved − it covers you like a heavy black cloak − but I am by your side − I am with you − trust me − I know how to speak with them, I know them −" She mumbled pleadingly, holding his face in her hands. She heard something between a moan and a sigh leave his throat, his forehead pressed against hers.

He gave in.

"− will you be by my side even when all is lost? − even if there is nothing left but darkness? −" He whispered in a helpless, low, trembling voice, and she felt his question and the way he said it deep in her heart, which clenched all over. Even so, she smiled, her fingertips running over his skin.

"− yes − don't go the path I could not follow − let me stay by your side − if I am to leave this world, I want to die in your arms −" She said softly, warmly, her words like a sigh. She felt his fingers tighten on the material of her leather coat, his hot, uneven breath framing her face.

"− so be it − fall with me −" He breathed out before his lips clung to hers in a deep, hot, sticky kiss filled with so many feelings that she felt her voice get stuck in her throat.

He had made a decision, whatever it might be, and her heart hoped that he had decided to trust her and follow her.

Wherever she would lead him.

They moved ahead, heading towards the fortress they could see in the distance − she noticed out of the corner of her eye that he threw her a surprised look when he felt her small hand slip into his, tightening on his fingers.

He pressed his lips together as he looked at her, squeezing her fingers in his before he let her go, not wanting any guard to see it.

They walked the path to the top of the mountain side by side in silence, escorted by the eyes of the guards standing over their heads. Only when they reached the fortress gate itself did one of them, presumably their commander, address them.

"Who comes here and with what matter?"

"Prince Aemond and his wife are coming to meet Prince Daemon and Princess Rheanyra." Her husband replied coldly; it did not escape her or the man standing on the walls above them that he had not called her Queen.

Only when she looked into the distance did she see the silhouettes of two dragons, blood red and gold, shimmering in the sunlight.

They had arrived.

Her mother and her stepfather were indeed ready to listen to them.

After a while, the gates of the stronghold opened before them, and they were led inside; she had only been in the Eyrie once before, in the company of her mother, and even then the place had made a great impression on her.

Unlike the Red Keep, the Eyrie was a stronghold built of mountain stones, making the fortress inside seem much cooler and more spacious, the windows in the walls much smaller, created for defensive purposes so that archers could not take them as their target.

The Eyrie was a defensive stronghold almost impossible to conquer even with dragons − its lords could defend themselves in it for months, hiding from the flames deep in the underground of the mountain with larders filled with supplies.

She was snapped out of her reverie by the figure of a man she recognised with difficulty, and at the sight of whom her husband stopped, furious, refusing to take any further step towards him.

The grandson of Lord Rodrik Arryn, the father of her grandmother, Aemma, Ronnel Arryn, heir of the Eyrie appeared before them in an ornate blue tunic reaching his knees, despite the smile on his lips, a coldness shone from his eyes.

She thought with pain that she barely remembered him as a child. He was weepy and angry whenever he lost when they played, so she and her brothers had to let him win once in a while to calm him down.

As then, he had light, curly hair, although as a child he had been slightly plump now he had grown, clearly choosing an attire that best emphasised his muscles.

Her would-be betrothed.

She saw the way her cousin looked at her uncle, the corner of his mouth lifting in a mocking smirk when he finally glanced at his black eye patch.

"My Prince. My dear cousin. My aunt and her husband are already waiting for you." He said in a soft, low tone, pointing with his hand in the direction they were supposed to go. She nodded, smiling warmly, feeling the enormity of the awkwardness of this meeting – she heard her husband move behind her, tense, not taking his eyes off him.

Ronnel led them to one of the chambers, which was apparently used for council. When he opened the door the first thing that caught her eye was a huge circular table, behind which stretched an entrance to the balcony, the entire room shaped like an ellipse.

An involuntary sigh left her lips when she saw her mother, Rhaenyra rose from her seat, looking at her and only her, her father's crown of pure gold on her head.

"My child." Mumbled her mother, her Queen, walking towards her, and she immediately ran to meet her, falling into her arms. She tightened her fingers on her back, feeling her familiar, wonderful scent, the smell of home and safety, of everything that was so close to her, and that she had lost and thought she would never regain again.

Her mother let go of her and took her hands in hers, uncovering her wrists, her thumbs began to stroke and trail over her scars, evidence of what she was trying to do.

"My only daughter." She muttered with regret and pain as she looked at the pale lines on her skin, clearly imagining what she must have felt when she undertook this desperate act.

"I'm well, mother. My Queen." She muttered and bowed to her, reminding herself of who she was, stiffly not bowing to Aegon or using the titles he believed were due to him as King.

However, he never punished her for this.

She remembered then with a rapidly pounding heart about her husband and turned over her shoulder – her uncle and father looked at each other from afar, standing on either side of the room, Daemon grinning in a way that was disturbing to say the least.

He was mocking him, wanting to provoke him, she knew that.

"I would like to express my gratitude to you for being willing to listen to us. I know the suffering and humiliation all this has caused you. I pray every night that the gods will welcome my prematurely deceased sister into the heavens." She said in a voice trembling with emotion, her mother swallowed hard, lifting her chin high, wanting to maintain her dignity and not lose her temper. She nodded, showing her that she accepted her condolences and the apology in her heart.

"Let's sit down." She said calmly and took her seat at the table first, she sat on the other side, however neither Daemon nor her uncle moved from their places.

They both had their daggers and swords at their belts, ready for whatever the conversation might bring.

Her mother grunted loudly, trying to remain solemn and calm, glancing at her half-brother then at her. She placed her hands in front of her on the table top, in an involuntary reflex playing with the ring on her middle finger that she had inherited from her mother.

"My husband has conveyed to me that my brother-usurper wants to pact over the succession of the throne he himself has unlawfully taken. I must admit that this is a quite ridiculous situation." She confessed in a trembling voice filled with grief, fatigue and the humiliation she had carried on her shoulders since that ill-fated supper.

She glanced over her shoulder at her uncle-husband, who was looking at her expectantly. She swallowed loudly at the thought of him not even uttering a word.

He was letting her speak.

He had decided to trust her.

She turned back to her mother and drew in a loud breath, gathering her courage.

"My uncle, Prince Aegon, had no choice. His mother is deeply convinced that her husband, my grandfather, and our King, revealed his final will to her before he died. She mentioned to my husband about the Prince who was promised, about Aegon's dream. I think she misunderstood him, mother, I…" She fell silent as she saw her Queen turn to Daemon, clearly shocked by something she had heard, her father looking at her with his lips clenched.

They knew something.

"Mother?" She muttered uncertainly. Rheanyra gave her a quick, uncertain look, her chest rising and falling in accelerated, heavy breathing.

"Aegon the Conqueror's Dream. A Song of Ice and Fire. This is the prophecy my father spoke to me about. Whatever Alicent heard, it did not apply to her firstborn son." She said with certainty and thrill, as if something had suddenly become obvious to her.

"You mean to say that our father only conveyed the contents of this prophecy to you, but you don't believe my mother that he could have passed on to her that he changed his mind regarding the succession?" She heard her husband's angry, frustrated voice behind her. She turned to him, looking at him pleadingly, but his black gaze was fixed on his sister.

Rhaenyra drew in a breath and twisted restlessly in her seat, Daemon standing at her side shifted from foot to foot, frowning an eyebrow at the sound of his tone.

"Calm down, nephew. You are speaking to the Queen."

"She is not my Queen." Her uncle hissed, looking at Daemon with a look as if completely overwhelmed by madness, her heart starting to pound like mad as her father's hand went to the hilt of his Dark Sister.

"That's enough. We have met here because Aegon realises, as you do Mother, that his and your children's rights to the throne will be challenged, and the war will not end with your death." She said quickly, her mother throwing her an anxious, chastising look, as if she were looking at a small child.

"Are you undermining Jace, my firstborn son's right to the throne?" She asked in an embittered, trembling voice. She swallowed hard, feeling she had to do it.

She had to force them to agree.

"He's a bastard, mother. Like me, Luke and Joffrey, he cannot inherit the throne. Will you cut off my tongue for those words? Will you deprive me of my head, father?" She asked drily, looking at her mother and then the father – their faces expressed shock and horror that she dared to say it out loud, her husband stirred behind her back, anxious.

"We just lie and lie and lie until in the end we ourselves don't know where the truth is, but it is there somewhere, always, and sooner or later none of us will be able to deny it even if we beheaded all the men in the Seven Kingdoms."

"How dare you say such a thing? Your father, Laenor Velaryon acknowledged you and your brothers as his heirs. He gave you his name, recognised you as his child in the eyes of the Kingdom." Her mother muttered with a voice full of disappointment, anger and regret from which her heart squeezed.

"But the whole Kingdom knows, mother. Even if Jace were to sit on the throne after your death, his lineage will not be forgotten. Are you prepared to die knowing that neither he nor his children will ever be safe? That, like my uncle's coronation, his coronation would also be challenged by lords across the Kingdom?"

She asked, tired and terrified at the turn this conversation had taken, the things that were leaving her lungs, but she realised at last that everything she had said was true.

"I know what humiliation you experienced, mother, and how much suffering you endured. Believe me that I did too. I, too, do not believe my grandfather would change his mind on his deathbed. I did not and do not recognise Aegon as King, nor have I ever called him that or given him the honour he deserves.

However, if we do not find an agreement, war will break out not only in the Realm, but in our family. This is what King Viserys wanted to prevent at the last supper before his death. Mother, after all, you are siblings. Your brother, though a traitor, extends his hand, he is ready to relinquish the crown he stole from you."

Rhaenyra looked at her with her lips clenched, pale, tears of pain, grief and despair in her eyes, for here was her own daughter trying to say to her that she should give up her inheritance, something she was entitled to by all rights, something she had been preparing for all her life.

She glanced over her shoulder at Daemon, who was looking at her impassively, frustrated – she knew that gaze and she knew he was furious, but he did not speak, making it clear to her that the final decision was hers alone.

This was her crown.

Her throne.

And he, as always, stood faithfully by her side.

Her mother swallowed hard, turning towards her, fiddling with the fingers of her hands, clearly nervous.

"I can consider the terms my husband has conveyed to me, but I also have my conditions. I will agree that it is your children who will inherit the Iron Throne, and you will be named as ruler-regents only if there are two kings, and you will be one of them.

You and your husband will share the power of the Kingdom equally and neither of you will sit on the throne or wear the crown. Aegon the Conqueror's crown and my father's crown will be kept in the treasury.

In addition, my husband and I will sit on the Small Council, and deprived of their seats will be your grandfather and Alicent. In addition, Otto Hightower will be stripped of all other functions and privileges and will reside under our oversight in King's Landing.

Jace will inherit Dragonstone as my first-born son. If no male heir is born to you, the official heirs will be the children from my and my uncle's marriage, pureblood Targaryens."

She looked at her mother in disbelief feeling her heart pounding like mad, a cold sweat running down her back.

I will agree that it is your children who will inherit the Iron Throne, and you will be named as ruler-regents only if there are two kings, and you will be one of them.

She wanted her to be not her husband's queen, but another independent ruler at his side.

In some subconscious, involuntary reflex, she turned over her shoulder to look at her husband's face – his healthy eye was open wide in shock, his figure all tense. She saw him swallow hard, glancing at her out of the corner of his eye, and then he nodded uncertainly and slowly.

He agreed.

She looked again at her mother, who was looking at her brother with her lips tightened – a quiet sigh of relief left her lips when she saw her Queen also nod.

"Pass on my words to my brother. Let him know that this is not just about my pride, but about the welfare of the Kingdom and our family. That I respect my father's will and hope that he will do the same."

She said in a breaking voice, from which she felt a squeeze in her heart, a grief at the thought that her mother, her Queen, for her and her family's sake, had to give up what was rightfully hers, what she had dreamed of all her life.

In her eyes, it testified to her greatness, to her maturity, to her loyalty to the affairs of the Realm.

She would make a fine Queen, she thought with regret.

Her mother grunted loudly, trying to calm herself, and straightened up in her seat.

"You are surely exhausted. My cousin has prepared chambers for you where you can rest to set off on your return journey as we will tomorrow morning. Let us have supper together. I have been separated from my only daughter for too long." She said matter-of-factly, glancing at her brother.

She wanted to respond already, knowing full well that her uncle had no intention of remaining in this place for a moment longer, however, he was the first to speak, startling her.

"No." He said coolly. "We'll spend the night in Dragonstone."

#aemond fic #aemond fanfiction #aemond targaryen #hotd aemond #aemond x oc #aemond #aemond one eye #prince aemond #prince aemond targaryen #aemond smut #aemond angst #aemond hotd #aemond x female #aemond x original female character #aemond x original character #aemond x niece #aemond x wife #aemond fanfic #canon aemond #dark aemond #dark aemond angst #aemond targaryen smut #aemond targaryen angst #hotd angst #hotd smut #hotd fanfic #hotd fic #hotd fanfiction #ewan mitchell #ewan mitchell fanfic

[asmallmoon333]

Another Death Note AU I love to think about: Fem!Light x Male!L.

I adore these two in any form, but the potential of this dynamic in particular had me thinking plots that had my brain noodles excited since way back when I was in the middle of writing Time Speaks.

Now, L's gender wouldn't change anything about him, not really, but Light? Oh, it would be a whole new act for her to put on. And with L still male, it ensures it's not just a repeat of canon, but a whole new exploration of their characters, their dynamic, and the world they live in.

So in this AU, we have a Light Yagami who grew up in a society that told her she was lesser. That implied her gender was predictive of her place and abilities. But she wouldn't actually have a lot of anger about her gender I feel, since that goes against her natural feelings of superiority based on her intellect, so she'd just see it as the world being wrong as usual (rotten, if you will). She would look down on men for how easy they were to manipulate; not that anyone else would ever see these thoughts. Except Sayu, who Light raises with care.

Now, while said world would make it harder for her to rise up, Light is someone who gets what she wants and thrives on a challenge. She would use gender as her stepping stone, playing the "good girl" role to perfection.

And she'd be so very good at it. A much better manipulator than male Light.

Now, when she gets the Death Note, the story goes about the same at the start because Light Yagami is Light Yagami regardless.

Then in comes L, the first person who bested her, the first person she hates, and the plot changes. L is the only person, the only man, who looks at her and sees Kira. The only man who is deadpanned and blank to her "good girl" act and meets her provocation for provocation. Infuriating her every time they meet simply by being as smart as she is. By looking at her pointedly crossed arms, at her 'casual' forward-leaning posture, at her inviting smile--and blandly asking if her back hurts like his sometimes does.

How dare he.

How dare he see and value and fear her for her intelligence? He is certain she is Kira despite how aghast every other man and woman in her life is about the very idea of it.

They call L mad. Sexist. He ignores them and insists he's right, that no one else could be Kira but Light. That she's perfect.

And Light? She hates him for seeing through her. He scares her right back.

But she also can't stop herself from craving the acknowledgement.

The game between them would be so different and yet just as complicated this time, because while the two of them don't care about gender, they know this about each other, the rest of the world is not at their level and can't stop their bias about it. And Light uses that to her advantage; Kira will use any shield.

While L will do his best to strip her bare of all her lies.

So Light plays with the world's perceptions of womanhood in her war against L, using her 'weak' gender and 'need for protection' to manipulate the police against him. While L continues to pursue his Kira with a single-minded focus and certainty. He knows it's her.

But now he has to work even harder to prove it because no one is willing to listen to him. He has no proof, and in this universe, that means a lot more to the task force.

Light is smug about this, internally of course. She sweetly tells him to give up and start looking for the 'real' Kira.

L blinks at her and says he'll give up when she stops being a serial killer.

Light hates him.

But she also can't stop thinking about him. She can't stop revelling in how he sees her like no one else was ever willing to. And she eventually decides that she'll get him to give into her too, like she's gotten everyone else in her life. She'll make him admit he wants her, too. That he's human just like they all are, that he has feelings. (Just like she does).

She'll give him her attention in a way no one else has ever deserved. And L better appreciate it.

And after that? She'll kill him, of course.

She's Kira. She's pitiless. She plays to win.

But she might as well...enjoy L while he's here.

He's the only one she'd ever want to have in that way.

As for L? Well he's more than willing to play along, in any and all ways Light wants. He's seen her from the start, seen Kira behind her sweet smile, and he's entranced by her as always. He'd want her in any form, and gender is just one more tool of the brilliant mind he'll always be obsessed with, in any universe.

And he's absolutely thrilled at this game.

So, yeah!! I love this AU and one day, I'll write it, but for now thank you to the amazing artist @thanatelle who inspired these current thoughts! His work is so good <3

Fem!Light and Male!L are so very fun.

#death note #light yagami #l lawliet #lawlight #Fem!Light Yagami

[pedroscurls]

Dirty Little Secret (Part 1).

Character(s): no-outbreak, age-gap!Joel Miller x fem!Reader Summary: You meet Joel Miller, the father of the bride. Word count: 1.9k A/N: Lol, I said I was gonna post this tomorrow, but I couldn't wait. I hope you guys enjoy this first part and thank you to anyone who reads this! As mentioned, idk what to call this, best friend’s fiancée’s dad!Joel x fem!reader? Lol, I feel like that's a bit complicated, but there's an age gap in this story. This is also pulled from my own experience (only the sexual tension... unfortunately nothin' happened lol🫣) Warning: age-gap (Joel is in his 50s, reader is in her early-30s) SERIES MASTERLIST

“So… Can you make it?”

“I wouldn’t miss it, Drew.” you tell your best friend, gently nudging his shoulder. “I just still can’t believe you’re finally settling down. I never thought I’d see the day.”

He laughs. Andrew - or Drew - has been your best friend since you were kids. You had moved into the neighborhood with your mom after she and your dad divorced and you remember how Drew and his family had welcomed you with open arms whenever your mom was too inebriated to take care of you. 

Living next door to Drew and his family was a godsend to you, especially at the young age of eight. They protected you. They made you feel safe, made you feel loved. It was always a stark contrast between your home and his. Drew’s house, from the moment you stepped foot inside, always gave you the warm feeling in your belly and you always found yourself never wanting to leave, not wanting to go back home to the empty and lonely feeling that you experienced every night. 

And now, over twenty years later, Drew and his family have maintained that unspoken promise to keep you safe, to protect you, and to always make sure that you were loved. 

“Yeah, yeah,” Drew rolls his eyes. “What about you? When are you gonna settle down?” 

Now it was your turn to laugh. You grab your wine glass and finish the last remaining liquid. “I’m not the marrying type,” you respond. 

“You won’t turn out like your parents,” he says softly. 

“Drew, I know,” you sigh. “I just– I don’t want to open myself up like that. It’s too scary.” 

“You never know,” Drew smiles. “I thought I liked being single, being with a different woman every week or so, but Sarah…” he lets out a sigh of contentment. “She’s just– It’s been four years since we’ve been together and I think I fall more in love with her every day.” 

“Okay, lover boy,” you chuckle. “We get it. You’re in love. You’re about to get married… But I agree with you. She’s the best, and she’s the only one of your girlfriends where she didn’t feel intimidated by me or our friendship.” 

Drew sighs, “I know. It’s the curse of having a woman as a best friend.” 

“Whatever,” you roll your eyes. “The women before Sarah were just jealous and not confident or secure in their relationship with you.” 

Drew nods. “That’s true. Besides, you’re like a sister to me.” He smiles, wrapping his arm around your shoulders. 

“Like a big sister?” You tease. “Just kidding, we’re only a year apart.” 

“Yeah, and I’m the older one.”

Just as you were going to say something, Sarah steps out into the backyard and walks in your direction. You look over at Drew and smile to yourself, seeing the way his eyes light up when he sees her and how he immediately stands up to meet her half way, enveloping her in a tight embrace. 

“Hi, baby,” he whispers, gently kissing her temple. “How’d dinner with your dad go?” 

“It was good. He was asking about you. Same with Uncle Tommy.” 

“Ah,” he chuckles. “They’re gonna give me shit the next time I see them, aren’t they?” 

Sarah grins and you swear that you see Drew fall in love all over again with the sight of her smile. You can see her deep dimples on her cheeks and how her eyes soften and also seem to smile. It was one of the first things you noticed about her: the kind and warm look she gave you – it was the same look that Drew and his family looked at you. 

“You know it. Now, let me go say hi to my girl. Can you go inside and pour me a glass of wine?” 

Drew nods and kisses her cheek before he disappears inside the house. Sarah takes his seat and looks over at you, arching her brow. 

“What?” you ask. 

“I might have someone that is interested…” she grins. 

“Sarah,” you chuckle. “You and Drew need to stop playing matchmaker. The past two blind dates I have been on have been terrible.” 

“You didn’t even give it a chance,” Sarah sighs. 

“You know I like older guys,” you smile. “I just don’t want to settle down. Getting married and all that doesn’t have to happen for everyone.”

“I know,” she leans against you. “I just want you to be happy.”

“And a man isn’t gonna be the answer.” You look over at her. You can see the concern on her features – that was another thing that you learned about Sarah. She wears her heart on her sleeve and whenever she gets worried about the people she cares about, her face and expressions tell it all. “I’m fine,” you reassure her. “I got you and I got Drew. That’s all I need.” 

“Maybe I should set you up with my Uncle Tommy,” she teases, letting out a quiet laugh. “He’s older. Single. He needs a good woman to anchor him down.” 

“And why’s that?” you smile. “Is he trouble, Sarah?” 

She laughs, shaking her head. “No, he just hasn’t found someone yet.” 

“Like me,” you point out. 

“He’s older,” she chuckles. 

“Well, your engagement party is this weekend. I’m assuming he’s gonna be there?” you tease. 

“Oh my god, are you serious?” You see the light in her eyes, the excitement across her features. 

“No! He’s your uncle, how weird would that be?” 

“Not weird,” she laughs. “It’d be weird if it was my dad you were interested in.” 

“Isn’t he like fifty?” 

“More than that, fifty-six.” 

Drew steps out into the backyard with two glasses of wine, one for Sarah and another refill for you. 

“Is this an early celebration?” you tease. 

“We just wanna celebrate with you one-on-one before the pre-wedding festivities begin. It’s gonna be a lot,” Drew replies, sitting next to Sarah and wrapping his arm around her shoulders instantly. 

“Well, whatever you both need, just let me know. After all, I am your best woman,” you tell Drew. 

Sarah smiles and leans against Drew, bringing the glass of wine to her lips. “It’s gonna be fun,” she adds. “But Drew’s right. It will be a lot, so this is kind of like the calm before the storm.”

“Well, cheers to that then,” you laugh, raising your glass. “Cheers to you both and cheers for what’s to come.” 

You’re running late and by the time you reach Sarah dad’s house, there are so many cars that you have to park at the end of the street. You’re practically sprinting to the house, hearing the music and laughter coming from the backyard. You’re wearing a sleeveless navy blue satin dress that stops just past your knees, the thin spaghetti straps resting on your shoulders with a cowl neckline. Their engagement party is semi-formal and you can feel your feet begin to ache from the heels you’re wearing. 

Your hair is in loose curls and you’re about to knock on the door when it swings open. You look up at the man, feeling your breath immediately escape you. His hair is slicked back, tinges of gray in the dark brown. You notice his beard, patchy in some areas, his plump lips begging to be kissed, but as you obviously ogle this man, you don’t realize that he’s actually speaking to you. 

“Are ya lost?” his voice is deep, rough, and you just want to hear it against your ear as he’s thrusting– “Are ya here for the party?” 

“Yeah, sorry. I’m late. I’m Drew’s best woman–”

“Ah,” he interrupts. “You are late.” 

You can’t think. The sounds of the music and laughter drown out as you stare up at this man. He’s wearing black slacks and a dark green button up with the sleeves folded to his elbows. He’s staring at you too, though, hand remaining on the doorknob as he looks at you in amusement. 

“You gonna let me in or stand guard all day?” you say, trying to snap yourself out of this trance. For a split second, you forget why you’re here and all you can think about is talking to this man and having him take you up to his–

“That depends,” he smirks, the dimple on his right cheek appearing. “You gonna be polite and say please?” 

You blush. You’re sure he didn’t mean for it to come out the way it did, but you can’t help but notice the way his eyes linger on your frame. It gives you a bit of confidence as you step up to him, inches now separating your bodies. 

“Please,” you whisper. 

You see his smirk falter, his jaw tighten and instead of responding, he nods and steps aside to give some space between the both of you. 

“They’re in the backyard,” he adds. You step past him, looking over your shoulder at him to see that his eyes had fallen on your backside. When he looks up at you and realizes that you had caught him staring, he immediately clears his throat and points towards the driveway. “I’m just gonna–”

“Wait,” you interrupt, reaching out to rest a hand on his forearm. “I didn’t get your name.” 

“Joel,” he responds. “Sarah’s dad.” 

Then, he removes himself from your grasp and walks out, shutting the door behind him. You clear your throat, biting the inside of your cheek. 

“Shit,” you whisper to yourself. “He does not look fifty-six.” You turn on your heel, following the sound of chatter and music as you try to rid yourself of the lingering thoughts of Joel. 

Joel isn’t expecting Drew’s best woman to look like you. When he opens the door and you’re standing on his doorstep in that dress, it takes every ounce of him not to look at you from top to bottom. It helps, though, that he notices you staring at him like you want him. It actually gives him confidence that a pretty thing like you is finding him attractive enough that you’re distracted enough not to hear what he’s actually saying. 

But then he hears you say that you’re Drew’s best woman. It all but crushes him, crushes any ounce of hope he was holding onto that maybe at the end of the night he’d take you to his bed. You’re off limits and you’re certainly too young for him, but he can’t help himself. 

He can’t help but ask you to beg and say please to come in. 

And when you do, without any hesitation, he feels the blood immediately rush towards the center of his pants. When you step closer to him, Joel has to tighten his jaw and tighten the grip he has on the doorknob. It anchors him, gives him something to ground himself or else he is going to lose his resolve… quick. 

When you finally step inside and walk past him, he turns just slightly to glance at your backside. The dress you’re wearing accentuates every curve while remaining modest enough, but he can’t help himself. Though, when Joel does look up, he feels embarrassed that you’ve caught him staring. 

He has to step outside, has to create some distance between him and you, but then he feels your soft touch on his forearm and it causes a shiver to run down his back. After he tells you that he’s Sarah’s dad, Joel doesn’t bother to wait to see your reaction. Instead, he leaves you standing there while he steps out of his house, shutting the door behind him and shutting the door to the inappropriate thoughts that fill his mind.

next.

#pedro pascal #pedro pascal character #pedro pascal characters #pedro pascal character fanfiction #pedro pascal character fanfic #the last of us #the last of us fanfiction #the last of us fanfic #tlou #tlou fanfiction #tlou fanfic #joel miller au #joel miller #joel miller fanfiction #joel miller fanfic #joel miller age gap fanfic #joel miller x fem!reader #joel miller x f!reader #story: dirty little secret

[nino-rox]

Ghost x Male Reader | S.O

Warnings: NSFW, Sexual themes (Oral, rough, degradation, unprotected), Implied consent.

Disclaimer: This is a Fan-fiction story written for entertainment purposes only, no part of the story implies or affirms anything regarding real world events or individuals. Please be of the appropriate age ( i.e, Adult as per your country’s stipulations and regulations and laws) before interacting with this post.

“One scotch on the rocks. Make it a good one!” Said Ghost.

When the bartender returned with the drink, Ghost took his time drinking from the glass. It was as if he was savouring every drop, enjoying the smooth taste. He held up the empty glass and said, “Keep it going.” The bartender knew that Ghost meant business, so there would be no chance of an interruption in service. He attended to the latest order - Ghost asked for an entire bottle. As the bartender handed him the bottle of premium Scotch, Ghost took notice of the bartender’s pretty features in the dimly lit bar. He felt his body respond as he stared into the man’s eyes, trying not to distract himself from his beauty. He was interrupted by the bartender saying, “You have expensive tastes, Mr.…?”

Ghost nodded, replying, “Yes, you can call me Sir. My friends call me Ghost, though.”

The bartender shook his head. This Ghost character didn’t look like a gentleman at all. Then again, maybe that’s why the bartender liked him so much.

As the bartender handed over a second bottle of scotch, he thought to himself, “Woah, this guy must be loaded. A night out at the club should only cost $20, but he ordered two bottles of scotch and a round of shots. And he wants more even after everyone apart from him is gone…” As he was pouring the shot, the bartender noticed that Ghost had an odd look on his face. He then asked the bartender, “What’s your name…” in his thick English accent.

“My name is Alex, Sir.” Replied the bartender.

“Alex, how do you feel about bigger guys?” Ghost asked. The bartender had a puzzled look on his face, asking Ghost what he meant by a bigger guy; as a reply, Ghost stood up, staring down at Alex. What Ghost meant was now apparent - Ghost was about 6 foot 4 inches, while Alex was about 5 foot 10 Inches - Ghost was literally a half a foot taller than Alex; Ghost was muscular and strong, every single muscle on his body defined, while Alex had a relatively average lean physique that matched his height. Ghost walked slightly closer, holding Alex’s chin and tilting it up to look at him as he repeated the question, “How do you feel about bigger guys?”

Without skipping a beat, Alex replied, “Do I like big guys? That depends…bigger guys mean what? Big cock or just some big muscles?”

“Both, actually.” Ghost replied with a sly grin.

The bartender chuckled and returned the same questioning smile, knowing exactly what Ghost wanted. Before he could ask further questions, Alex was pushed to his knees and pulled forcefully into Ghost’s crotch by his hair. When he felt Ghost’s size through his trousers, Alex looked up and said, “You weren’t joking about being big, Sir.” Ghost replied, “Oh, I wasn’t, and you’re about to see a lot more.” With that, Ghost released Alex’s hair and walked to a nearby chair.

As Ghost sat down, his now unbuckled belt made his pants fall to the floor while he spread his legs enough to give a clear view of his fat 10-inch long cock. Alex knelt between Ghost’s legs and wrapped his mouth around the tip of Ghost’s dick.

After feeling the smoothness of Alex’s tongue circling the head of his dick, he let out a deep moan and was instantly turned on. Without thinking twice, he slapped Alex’s face playfully as he laughed and continued, “That’s better. Now take it all down your throat, you stupid slut.”

Once Alex had taken a full 10 inches of his cock down his throat, Ghost reached behind him, grabbed Alex’s head and started fucking his face roughly, making Alex gag. Even though he hated having his voice muffled when getting fucked, he loved having Ghost pound his face. So much so that it didn’t even matter if he couldn’t talk afterwards.

When he began fucking Alex harder, Alex started gagging even more but soon realised it was part of the experience. His gag reflex triggered almost immediately, and he came back up for air saying, “Sorry, Sir… you-you’re too big,” while he panted for air.

To which Ghost replied, “It doesn’t bother me, and I’m gonna fuck you till you choke anyway.” And with that, he tightly grabbed Alex’s head, shoving his 10-inch cock entirely down his throat. “Don’t stop unless I tell you to.”

At first, Alex struggled to breathe; as he tried to breathe through his nose, the pace Ghost kept up made it very hard to breathe even a little. However, after a couple minutes, Alex felt comfortable taking all 10 inches of Ghost’s massive cock down his throat. When he did manage to take a deep breath, he instinctively started moving forward in sync with Ghost’s thrusts. As Alex went deeper, Ghost tightened his grip on Alex’s head, pushing it further into his lap and held him there as he slowly pumped away. Alex kept moaning, letting out muffled moans that didn’t come close to masking the loud slapping sounds that his face made against the back of Ghost’s seat.

By the end of their session, Alex had become addicted to having his face covered in cum and felt an amazing sensation building up inside of him, almost as if he needed another load to make him happy. The lustful urges running through his mind couldn’t be suppressed anymore. “Sir… I need it… I need it… please fuck me until I cum… I-I’ll suck it off of your cock afterwards, please… I want you to fill me up with your warm cum…Ghost only chuckled.

REQUEST FOR PART 2 !

#simon ghost riley #simon riley #ghost #ghost x male reader #simon riley smut #ghost smut #Simon Riley x male reader #Simon ghost Riley x male reader #male x male #bxb #smut #modern warfare 2 #call of duty mw2 #mw2 ghost #ghost mw2 #MW2 x male reader #x male reader #simon ghost riley smut #cod x male reader #ghost x m!reader #x m!reader #cod mw2 x male reader #cod fanfic #cod modern warfare #cod ghosts #cod #call of duty #call of duty modern warfare #call of duty modern warfare 2

[mcverse]

ꨄ︎ Paring: AVATAR/ATWOW x CRUSH!! Fem! Reader

ꨄ︎ Requested: Yes/No

ꨄ︎ Type: Headcanon with scenarios

ꨄ︎ Warnings: Nudity, swears, slight mentions of sexual activity, fluff

ꨄ︎ Side note: Jake & Tonowari are before wives/ex lovers, not after. Tsu’tey is after his ex lover. They are all still of appropriate age. Y’all I forgot spider, I should probably add him at some point now that he grew on me. Inspired skinny dip scenarios from here.

please keep in mind that all characters in my stories are always 18+

— JAKE

Sure Jake was being trained by Neytiri the way of Navi but after the end of every session he would come find you.

You knew Jake before he got his Avatar body, and you assumed him being so comfortable around you was the reason he always sought you out—and not because he returned your affection.

So imagine your surprise when your standing by the edge of the water, in the middle of taking off your shirt but pause because Jake’s back flexing with water droplets were far too distracting.

“Are you feeling shy now?” Jake muses, turning around to look at you with his big yellow eyes. They squint slight as he smiles, showing on his shape teeth.

You scoff with a roll of your eyes, continuing to take off your top to hide your flushed cheeks, “Why should I be? It’s you.”

Jake laughs, the sound of ripples in the water draws your attention back to him, only to quickly dart them away when he walks out the water, bare naked.

Jake has always been a confident, cocky guy. Just because he had a new body didn’t change that. If anything, it made it worst when it came to you.

You look so small standing there like a deer caught in headlights. How could he not tease you? You made it too easy. It was cute—you are so freaking cute.

“Exactly, it’s just me.” Jake squats down, covering his junk as he playfully coos, “The water will be cold by nightfall if you don’t hurry.”

You purse your lips, dropping your shirt and pull both your bottoms down in one fluid motion, ignoring the thumping of Jake’s tail hitting the ground repeatedly.

Inhaling sharply, you finally turn to look him in his eyes, surprised to see him already looking at your face. His lips curl more now that your attentions on him, “Loser last in the water has to break it to Grace that she’s worst than a helicopter parent.”

Your breath hitch when you see him stand up quickly, ass on display as he runs back to the river. Getting over it, you shout after him, “HEY! You’re cheating.”

— TONOWARI

It was not a complete accident that he stumbled on you in the water on night, far from seeing eyes. He definitely wasn’t already looking for you, no no.

He was going to make his presence known, maybe ask why you were so far away, when he glimpse of your bare chest and he finally understood.

This was clearly a private moment, he conducted, as he turns to leave despite his mind tell him to invade it anyway.

“Tonowari?” your faint voice calls his name, most likely caught him as he pauses, thinking of ways to prove his innocence if need be, “It is you!” you laugh, drawing a blue blush to his face.

You sounded so adorable.

He stands still with his back turned to you, deciding to remain respectful, “I didn’t mean to interrupting your alone time. I was just walking by.” It was obviously a lie because there was no just walking by this far from the village.

You hum, smiling with a tilt of your head, “Do you want to join? I don’t mind your company.”

Your company. Your. You said your, not any company or just company. You singled him out.

Now Tonowari was a patient man, he was going to be chief soon so he had to be. But with you, patience didn’t fly completely ti the wind, it was just sat aside.

He’s turning around against his better judgement, about to join you in the water but you stop him.

“I’m naked.” you blurt out frankly.

Tonowari’s eyes zone in on your form. He already knows that. But hearing you say it makes his chest hurt and his ears hot, “Oh..”

Be respectful Tonowari, look away, be calm.

“There’s a fee to join me,” you muse, “You have to be too.”

You’re the death of him. He swears it as he tensely removes his gear, the lioncloth being the last piece he drops aside.

His eyes are back on you as yours is on him as he walks into the water and swim to you. He didn’t mean to get so close, your skin brushing against his, but he’s not complaining when you complete close the space.

— TSU’TEY

Tsu’tey is a respectable, responsible man. He doesn’t do foolish things. He had a reputation to uphold.

Yet somehow you convince him time and time again to let loose, have some fun moments and risky decisions.

Somehow, someway, your reason have reached the ears of him and he’s agreeing again to one of your ridiculous ideas.

Skinny dipping? What even if that? Must be something JakeSully told you.

“You hang around JakeSully too much.” he’ll tell you in between listening to you explain how you came to know it. You roll your eyes, getting to the good part on what it actually was.

His mouth is agape, ears perked up in attention. That’s what Skinny dipping was? And you wanted to try it with him out of any other man in the village? Perhaps he should be thanking JakeSully for giving you this information. He doesn’t.

Instead, he follows you to a deep river, watch as you peel back all your clothing and step into the water.

You look so stunning, literally take his breath away. And when you look back at him so mischievously, telling him to hurry up and join—there was no hesitation found as he removed his clothing and met you in the middle of the river.

— NETEYAM

What started out just fishing in silence beside one another, as one does around their secret crushes, turns into a little challenge of who can catch fish the best using their technique. The loser gets to do whatever the winner wants.

Neteyam was confident, thinking this might be his chance to prove himself a worthy mate and confess all at the same time.

He loses though. He wasn’t focused. He couldn’t focus, not with all your teasing jabs, infectious laughter and star stealing smile.

He’s not mad, though, at least it was to you. There was no way you’d ask him to do something terrible—spoke to soon. Did you just dare him to skinny dip? Did he hear that right?

“Are you scared, ‘yam?” you taunt him over your shoulder as you walk future away, somewhere secluded in case he does decide to do it.

Unsurprisingly, he’s following you like a moth to flame, eyes trained on your figure when you disappear behind some foliage. With his heart beating loudly against his chest in both nerves and curiosity, he hurries after you and sigh in relief when your still there, but close to a body of water he’s never seen before.

You know you dared him. But only because it’s something you’ve been wanting to do for a while. The water looked so tempting, if he didn’t go through with it, you just might.

Looking over your shoulder at him, you lock eyes, “I know I dared you but I kinda feel like going for a dip too.” you admit, turning back around to slowly strip out of your clothing.

You assume Neteyam is just standing there like a lost boy when your final article of clothing falls but is surprised to see an outstretched hand in your peripheral view.

“You’re gorgeous.” he admits bashfully when you touch his hand, face hidden behind a few strands of falling braids, “Thank you.”

“For what?” you ask, confused as you stare at him, only to be the flustered one now.

“For trusting me.”

How does he always make something so wholesome???

— LO’AK

Lo’ak wasn’t sneaky. He couldn’t get away with anything if he tried. So you immediately knew he had a crush on you, it was so painfully obvious. And it was painfully cute.

You were just hanging out one day, a little time after the eclipse has started. Simply talking about anything under the pandora sky when a specific topic was brought up: dares you did or declined.

One dare was how you declined to skinny dip because you were way too nervous at the time but regret it because it sounded so thrilling now that your older.

Bro doesn’t miss a beat. Lo’ak is asking if you wanted to Skinny dip right now. There was no one around—he knew a place, you trust him enough. Why not?

He’s right. What’s stopping you at this point? Not a damn thing.

At first, his intentions were entirely pure. It sounded fun. He’s never done it before, it’ll be cool to do it together. One of the many first with you if he actually confesses.

Then your clothes start to come off, leaving you more exposed than he dared to dream. The water glistening your skin, white freckles glowing in the dark. Damn you were beautiful—

“Thank you.” you smile, watching him as he watches you. He hasn’t even taken off his clothes yet, so lost in everything that is you. The shock on his face was hilarious when he realizes his mistake.

With his face flushed purple, he quickly averts his eyes, “I said that out loud?” He murmurs, mainly to himself in confusion but you heard him loud and clear. It was just you two, after all.

“You did,” you turn away, walking deeper into water, “I think you’re beautiful too. Even with all your clothes still on.” you tell him teasingly, laughing to yourself when you hear splashing water behind you.

He will not fumble this!

— KIRI

Your brother called her a freak but you thought of being the most interesting person to come to this village.

She was different in every way—she looks different from the rest of her family just by little, she acts different when nature is involved, and she sounds different every time you hear her speak.

She changed the way you think, the way you see your world. Does she know that you want her in it?

You weren’t sure and it was all you could think about when you walk with her through the trees, just enjoying what Eywa has blessed you with when you come across a body of water.

Watching as she goes near it, you were going to suggest going back, but then she accident fell in. When she resurface, your shocked to find her chest bare, her too somewhere in the water.

Kiri quickly covers herself, cheeks turning blue out of embarrassment, and though it was cute and she looks attractive right now, you felt bad.

Before you mind can tell you how bad an idea this was, you removed your top, smiling at her, “There’s no reason to feel embarrassed,” you tell her, slipping into the water beside her, “We’re both woman.”

She hesitates, eventually dropping her arms and look away, trying to distract herself with something else.

You shouldn’t watch her as intensely as you did but she was beautiful, you wonder if she knew that, “I think you’re very beautiful…Kiri.”

She looks back at you, smiling shyly as she lowers her eyes too, “I think you’re beautiful too…” she returns softly.

Nope. She was too cute. Before she saw it coming, your tackling her in the water, screeching how adorable she is.

— AO’NONG

Both of you were still young adults, and not looking to court anyone yet but at the same time—there was this interesting dynamic of teasing, heartfelt moments and occasionally sexual tension.

You not being one to talk about your feelings, are quite a trouble maker. Anything under the watchful eyes of Ewya was fair game to help you avoid it.

Ao’nong just happened to be around after one stressful day; just lucky enough to tag along when you venture further from the village.

“Where are we going?” he ask, watching your back flex as you move, occasionally shifting to the surrounding area to keep watch.

“You didn’t have to come.” you snap, peeking over your shoulder with a glare. Ao’nung simply shrug his shoulders, a small smile etching his face and remains silent.

He was confused why you’d stop at a body of water so far from the village when it was surrounded by it. He was going to question your motive again, but then you start taking your clothes off and his breath away.

It was too late to look away. He saw everything before you walk into the water, leaving him standing there unsure of what to do for once in his life.

You notice this, of course, smirking at him from the water. It’s a rare sight to see Ao’nung flushed. What kind of idiot would you be not to exploit it.

“Ma Ao’nung. What’s the matter? Something caught your tongue?” you’ll tease him, leaning back in the water to swim backwards, giving him an eyeful of your chest.

Ao’nung’s brows are furrowed at your teasing, trying to come up with something—anything—to say but finds nothing but a dry mouth.

You’re giggling, swimming back over to him because you felt bad. With a beaming smile, you reach out to him, full body on display, “Sorry. Come swim with me.”

He did a lot more than just swim with you after he got over the shock. You don’t get to just tease him so causally.

— TSIREYA

Two friends skinny dipping, nothing wrong with that.

Expect there was cause you were totally crushing hard on Tsireya. And maybe she felt the same, it was kinda hard to tell with her.

You don’t know why you brought it up—maybe because you knew her tail would cutely flicker in excitement yet her words the polar opposite.

For someone who was afraid of what ifs, she sure crumbled pretty easy after a little persuasion.

When you get to a secluded area you came across one day, she’s having doubt again. You don’t try to change her mind this time, already filled with adrenaline at the thought and just strip your clothes.

Now she can’t exactly leave you by yourself, or so she claims, and that it might be more comfortable for you, not her, to be naked too.

“You are trouble, (Name).” Tsireya giggles, wading through the water to reach you. The depth gets deeper as she does, that now the only way was to swim.

Smirking, you reach out to her, holding her arm close to your chest, “It’s so exciting right?” you ask curtly before adding, “but there is absolutely no chance of getting caught!” when you catch her pointed look.

“So we’re here alone, by ourselves?” Tsireya ask the fifth time that night, surveying for good measures.

Rolling your eyes, “For the last time. No one is coming!” Honestly she’s lucky she’s cute with her doubtful ass.

She’s looking back at you with a cheeky grin, “Good.” and tackles you into the water.

Safe to say, you now knew she really liked you by the end of the night.

— ROTXO

You woke baby out of his sleep.

It was a stir of the moment type of adventure and if you didn’t do it now, who knows when you will.

He was confused at first, not understanding what you were coming off about when you lead him further from the mauri’s.

Given if this was anyone else, he’d be agitated, rejecting whatever it was at first sight. But it was you, he’ll follow you through storms if the choice was an option.

It’s only when you let go of his hand, running to a body of water and stripping out of your clothes did everything start become clearer.

Man was alert, standing stiff where you left him. Glancing around to make sure no one was around for your sake and his, if you know what I mean.

“Rotxo, what are you doing just standing there,” your laughing at him from the sea, “Did you forget already!?”

No, he doesn’t even remember you getting naked in front of him being a possibility outside of his thoughts. He would remember if something said lead to this. Yet it has as you continue to claim.

“Don’t leave me by myself!” you whine, splashing water in his direction.

Like he would ever dare. The guy was crushing hard, spending any second with you—near you is what he dreams. Literally anytime with you was a blissful moment.

Saying those words cause him to pause. It was clear that you want him, well, want him there next to you. And he could never say no to you.

He’s awkward as he strips out his gear and loincloth, definitely the most embarrassed out of all of them.

He’s quick to enter the water, hoping it would cool him down but his temperature only rises when you swim closer, practically chest to chest with him.

“I feel much better now that your here. Don’t you?” you tease, peering up at him as you place a gentle hand to his shoulder.

“Yeah.” he replies breathlessly, unable to look away from your face, in fear that he might drown himself.

You drag your arm down his arm sensually, “It’s okay to look, Ro…”

It was embarrassing having you have to hold him up, for more reason than one but the main being because he really did almost drown that night.

#✰ 𝐨𝐞𝐥 𝐧𝐠𝐚𝐭𝐢 𝐤𝐚𝐦𝐞𝐢𝐞 — 𝐟𝐥𝐮𝐟𝐟 #✮⋆˙ 𝐈’𝐦 𝐛𝐮𝐢𝐥𝐝𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐚 𝐞𝐦𝐩𝐢𝐫𝐞 — 𝐚𝐯𝐚𝐭𝐚𝐫 #atwow x you #atwow fanfiction #avatar imagine #atwow x reader #avatar the way of water imagines #avatar the way of water x reader #avatar the way of water #neteyam x reader #neteyam x y/n #lo'ak x reader #lo'ak te suli tsyeyk'itan x reader #neteyam te suli tsyeyk'itan x reader #ao'nung x reader #ao'nung imagines

[redrose10]

The next chapter of Cinnamon & Vanilla should be out mid-to the end of next week. We’re getting close to the end and I really appreciate all the support on that one. Here is a little sneak peak at the next story that I plan to release. As you can probably tell I’m very Yoongi biased. This one will probably just be one big story instead of a multi chapter thing, but that could change. Let me know if this is something you’d actually be interested in reading!

Inn Keeper Yoongi x Female Author Reader

Summary: You have never experienced true love which is hilarious considering you write romance novels for a living. When you end up staying at The Interlude Inn located in Holly Falls you start to wonder if maybe the answer to your newest love story is sitting behind the welcome desk. Quickly, you find out that Min Yoongi hides a lot of pain and sorrow behind his shy smiles and quick glances.

Warnings: (may get updated) Swearing, character death, very very angsty for a while, mentions of physical and verbal abuse, bullying, a really mean letter, panic attacks, eventual light smut, it will get better

Teaser Below The Cut

Once you arrived at the airport you really wished you’d done a little more research about Holly Falls. After some digging and a conversation with a very outgoing Uber Driver you found out that eleven months out of the year the town is very low key and relaxed, but for one month it is a tourist hotspot thanks to the insane amount of blooming cherry blossom trees. According to your new Uber friend, people come to Holly Falls during this month to see the fields of trees blooming in all their glory. The normally quiet town embraces the crowds providing various festivals and parades and gimmicks to draw in the guests as well as their wallets. And of course you just happen to travel over there smack dab in the middle of it all.

The driver dropped you off in the middle of the fun so with your bag slung over your shoulder you started heading into different hotels trying to book a room. In the city you could walk into pretty much any hotel at any time and book a room. You had assumed it would be same in this small town so you had decided to wait to book a room until you could see them in person wanting to get the feel and make sure you chose the right fit. You imagine in any other month it would be much easier to obtain a place to stay here, but due to the large tourist presence every single hotel was completely booked for the entire month.

You were just about ready to give up and head to the airport to see about booking a flight home when an older gentleman came up to you carrying various handmade trinkets for sale.

“See anything you like miss? All of these are under $10.”, he asked.

Politely you smiled, “No thank you. Not right now.”

You thought he had left until you saw him dangling a hand painted sun catcher in front of you. The design a beautiful beautiful cherry blossom. Trying to bite your tongue and not snap at the elderly man you again shook your head.

“Here have it for free. You seem to need a little cheering up.”, he smiled.

Reaching up you grabbed the delicate glass from him, “Thank you. I really appreciate it. I’m sorry if I came off rude. I’m just really stressed out right now.”

“Didn’t know about the cherry blossom season and now you can’t find a place to stay?”, he asked.

“How did you know?”, you replied wide eyed.

The elderly man chuckled while taking a seat next to you, “There’s always at least one person that gets stuck here with nowhere to stay because they didn’t know how crazy things can get around here this time of the year.”

“Mmh yeah that would be me this year. I need somewhere to stay for a couple weeks or I’m going to have to head back home.”

“You know there might be somewhere that still has a room available. It’s just outside all of the hubbub. About ten miles just over that hill. If you get to Taehyung’s Strawberry Farm then you’ve gone too far.”, he said pointing in the opposite direction of the festivities.

“Really? You think they’d have a room? I wonder why they wouldn’t be booked like every other place.”

The gentleman stood up from the bench you were both on, “Its worth a shot. It’s a little farther away from all the action than people like to be. Plus the owners are a little on the unique side.”

You were concerned at this statement. The last thing you wanted to do was end up being the story line of a true crime documentary.

He continued, “They are very nice people. A young man and his grandmother. They just tend to be very secluded and to themselves. It’s called Interlude Inn. You can’t miss it.”

You thanked him for the information and watched as he walked into a large group of people trying to sell the rest of his merchandise. Placing the delicate sun catcher in your bag you ordered another Uber to take you over to the inn. A familiar vehicle quickly pulled up in front of you with the same talkative man from earlier. You wondered how there weren’t any other drivers available, but you smiled as you slid in the back seat anyways.

“Leaving so soon?”, he asked.

You chuckled, “No I just need to find somewhere else to stay. Can you please take me to The Interlude Inn?”

Suddenly the man stopped, turning to look back at you.

“Miss you don’t want to stay there. Surely there’s somewhere else around here you can stay.”

“Every hotel is completely booked. If this inn doesn’t have a room then I’ll have to just go home.”

He sighed, “Alright miss. If you insist.”

He began the drive to your location. His words about finding somewhere else stuck in your mind.

“Sir?”

“Yes Miss”

“What you said earlier. What is so bad about this inn?”

“Well, the grandma, I think her name is Mae, is very sweet. She’s done the best she can with what she had. But that Min boy, he’s a little odd.”

“Ohhh…Like serial killer odd?”

The man chuckled, “No not that kind of odd. He’s just very quiet and keeps to himself, but he is polite. He’s never seemed to have any friends and I doubt he’s ever had any kind of relationship. He comes into town only a few times a year, mostly when his grandmother needs something. He doesn’t acknowledge anyone, even when they speak to him directly. People usually only stay at the inn as a last resort during this busy season.”

From what you’re hearing he seemed like just a quiet introverted person who loves his grandma. You weren’t sure why everyone seemed so leery of him.

The car pulled up infront of the inn. The large wooden sign out front verified you were indeed at The Interlude Inn. Thanking your driver you grabbed your bag and made your way up to the entrance.

The Inn looked cozy and welcoming. It was smaller than you had imagined. There couldn’t be more than three or four rooms. Off to the side you noticed a little garden with various plants starting to bloom.

On the door hung a welcome sign adorned with hand painted lady bugs and butterflies. Turning the handle you gently pushed in the door being greeted by a heavenly aroma making your stomach grumble. The entrance room which also doubled as a living room had two couches, one on either side of a coffee table. A television hung on the wall above a fireplace. In the corner was a small desk which you assume would be where you could request a room.

Walking over you noticed a younger man crouching down so he was eye level with one of the drawers. He appeared to be about your age, mid to late twenties. Black hair with a slight curl to it hung over his forehead. Beautiful cat like eyes and his soft lips formed into a deep pout. You wanted so badly to reach over and squeeze his chubby cheeks, but you knew that was a weirdness you didn’t want to invoke. He was fidgeting with a drawer that seemed to be stuck and you could here the argument he was having in soft whispers,

“Come on you stupid thing.”

“It shouldn’t be this difficult.”

“Please, I just need a pen and then I’ll leave you alone for the rest of the day.”

You chuckled hearing him begging the drawer to cooperate. Reaching into your bag you grabbed one of your spare pens and set it on the desk, “Here I have a pen you could use.”

The young man let out a sudden squeal after you startled him. He jumped backwards and landed on his behind with a loud thud.

“Oh no I am so sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you. I thought you had heard me come in.”, you apologized feeling terrible.

The poor guy sat on the ground trying to collect himself before bringing himself back to a standing position. That’s when you noticed his cheeks were a bright shade of red, making you want to squeeze them even more. The man didn’t say a word. His eyes were barely able to focus on you, instead they would move around the room before returning to you for just a second before he’d quickly look elsewhere.

“Ahh this must be the Min boy the driver was talking about?”, you thought to yourself.

#bts #yoongi fanfic #yoongi x reader #min yoongi #yoongi x y/n #yoongi fic #yoongi angst #bts fanfic #bts x reader #yoongi au #yoongi fluff #bts fic #bts fluff

[gimmethatagustd]

collard greens | kth

Working as a counselor at a summer camp for kids isn't the most exciting job, but hanging out with Taehyung makes it worth it.

○ Pairing: Taehyung x trans man!Reader

○ Rating: Explicit/18+

○ Genre: A classic Jai weed fic, friends to lovers, summer camp au, smut, fluff

○ 13 / 100 Drabble Challenge (Camp Counselor)

○ Word Count: 3,670

○ Warnings: Some body/gender dysphoria, reference to top surgery, reference to hormone therapy, marijuana, oral sex, (self) hand job, Jai didn't proofread this jhsdkjfsk sorry friends

○ Notes: Today is International Transgender Day of Visibility, created to celebrate trans and nonbinary people worldwide. Particularly on Tumblr and with reader-insert BTS fanfic, there is little representation of trans and nonbinary characters. Readers are often written as AFAB and use she/her pronouns and traditionally feminine terms to describe their genitalia (even when listed as gender-neutral readers). I wanted to share a story that explicitly focuses on a trans reader. I welcome everyone to read this story, regardless of gender or sexual orientation. As F. Scott Fitzgerald once said, "That is part of the beauty of all literature. You discover that your longings are universal longings, that you’re not lonely and isolated from anyone. You belong." 

○ Disclaimer: The trans community is diverse, and this fic doesn't represent all trans and nonbinary people's experiences. If you'd like to learn more about how to be an ally for trans and nonbinary people, check out this article from the Human Rights Campaign. 

○ Post Date: March 31, 2024

○ Masterlist | AO3 Crosspost

○ What was Jai listening to? A weed playlist

“Did you know that smoking weed makes your sperm count decrease?” 

You scrunch your nose at Taehyung’s vulgar question, but he doesn’t notice. He’s nearly cross-eyed as he licks along the edge of the blunt he just rolled with expert fingers. 

“Not me,” you challenge. “Maybe you.” 

Taehyung stares at you for a moment. You can practically see the gears turning in his head before he sticks the blunt between his lips and speaks around it. 

“Shit, yeah.” 

The summer air, thick with humidity, doesn’t help when your face heats up from Taehyung’s mistake. It’s funny how seemingly inconsequential moments—like Taehyung forgetting that you don’t have the same parts as him—can bring you such euphoria. Taehyung has always been good at that, though. He’s never treated you differently, singled you out, or made you feel like you aren’t enough or are too much.

You’re just two dudes perched on a mossy rock in the middle of the woods, smoking a blunt while the camp kids you’re supposed to be taking care of are asleep in their cabins.

Simple as that. 

Taehyung pauses to light the end of the blunt and inhales deeply, drawing smoke through his pink lips and exhaling it slowly. The thick cloud doesn’t have a chance to disappear into the night sky before Taehyung breathes it back in through his nose. 

Rolling your eyes at Taehyung’s unnecessary display of stoner prowess, you take the blunt from his pinched grip and curl your lips around the tip. 

“Are you trying to say weed is, like, male birth control?” you ask, smoke coming out of your mouth in disjointed puffs and streams between your teeth while you talk. 

“It basically is.”

“That feels very unreliable.” 

Your fingers brush against each other every time you pass the blunt between you. The contact makes your arm tingle, and the feeling wiggles down the right side of your body the more times you reach for the blunt. 

“I mean, I smoke, like, every day, and I haven’t knocked anyone up yet,” Taehyung admits with a shrug. 

You nearly choke. 

“You’re fucking people raw, Tae?” 

“Shhh!” Taehyung giggles with his index finger to your lips. You grab his wrist and try to push him off, but he doesn’t budge. 

“Taehyung,” you whisper, but he pinches your top and bottom lips together to keep you quiet. It’s useless; his giggles are louder than you are.

“Listen,” Taehyung grins as he brings the blunt to his lips. Yours are still pinched together with his other hand. “I got tested before camp started, and I got no babies.” 

“That’s not–” 

“I know the test is for STIs, not babies, obviously!” Taehyung squawks, shoving you hard on the shoulder when you finally free yourself from him with a giggle, almost sending you flying off the rock. “I’m just saying I got neither.” 

“Alright, alright! I believe you. No STIs, no babies.” 

“Exactly.” Taehyung winks at you as he exhales a thick cloud of smoke. 

Since you’re sitting next to each other, it’s impossible to escape the shy embarrassment Taehyung triggers in you. He has no business looking as good as he does when he smokes. It’s his lips and eyes, you think, watching him take another hit. The perfect pink bow of his upper lip and the plushness of his bottom lip make his mouth look pretty when the smoke swirls out of it. 

When he looks at you through the smoke that surrounds you, his eyes are dark and lidded, a heavy gaze that weighs on you as you bring the blunt to your lips.

“Do you want me to roll another one?” Taehyung asks, his voice rough and thick, after a few more passes of the blunt between you. 

It doesn’t feel like you’ve been outside for a long time, but a quick glance at your phone tells you it’s way past time to return to your cabin. 

“We should head back, unfortunately,” you say with a sigh, “Waking up in the morning is going to fucking suck.” 

“There’s probably just this last hit left.” 

You wave away Taehyung’s offer of the blunt now smoked down to a pinched nub.

“I started it, so you have to end it,” Taehyung insists.

“Fine, come here.” 

You’ve shotgunned weed with someone before. Although people may call it a shotgun kiss, it isn’t a real kiss. The person who inhales the smoke is supposed to blow the smoke into the other person’s mouth. Sure, that requires getting close to the other person, but it doesn’t require mouth-to-mouth contact. Everyone knows this, especially someone who smokes as much as Taehyung does.

So why does Taehyung lean in too close to press his lips against yours when you blow the smoke into his mouth?

It’s quiet outside, just the chatter of insects and other forest dwellers breaking the still summer night, so you easily hear the breathy way Taehyung inhales the smoke you’ve passed to him. It’s a soft, gentle sound that makes your entire body tingle, starting where his plush lips connect with yours.

Have you wondered if Taehyung’s lips are as soft as they look? Of course, you have; who hasn’t? Taehyung is easily one of the most gorgeous people you’ve ever met, but he has always been just a camp friend.

You’ve known Taehyung for years, spending half of every summer together at this camp since you were kids, eventually becoming counselors once you aged out of the program. Despite living in different cities and attending different universities, you’ve maintained an unlikely friendship through camp. 

However, now you’re wondering if you’ve been reading your relationship all wrong.

Taehyung pulls away and turns his head to the side to exhale the smoke before cupping the back of your head and leaning in again. He’s pretty like this, with his eyes closed and expression relaxed.

“Is this okay?” he asks, and for some reason, it feels like the hottest thing anyone has ever said to you.

“Yeah,” your voice is hoarse when you respond, scratchy from the smoke making your throat raw and your mouth dry. You made the rookie mistake of not bringing anything to drink.

When Taehyung slips his tongue in your mouth, you can taste the smokiness of the blunt. He cups your face with both hands and deepens the kiss, tilting his head slightly and causing your noses to brush against each other. Making out while high comes with an indescribable pleasure, something airy and electrifying that washes over your entire body in waves. It isn’t like normal arousal that you feel throbbing from your core and spread throughout your body. Kissing Taehyung while high makes your entire body tremble.

You twist your fingers into the sides of his baggy t-shirt to have something to hold onto as he sucks your bottom lip into his mouth, eliciting a low groan from you. The old camp shirt is faded and soft from years of going through the wash. You’ve got an identical one in your dresser at the cabin.

“We have to go back,” you insist weakly once Taehyung releases your lip from between his teeth.

“I forgot.”

“Of course you did.”

Your laugh is full of anxiety as you look away from Taehyung’s heavy gaze. His eyes are blazing red. You wonder if he kissed you because he’s high and if he’s going to wake up in the morning and pretend it didn’t happen. Is that better than the alternative outcome where Taehyung is weirded out because, well, you’re you?

“Shut up,” Taehyung grumbles, but he wears a grin as he digs the toe of his hiking boot into the ground, twisting it to make sure the blunt is put out. 

“First one to the cabin gets to shower first,” he declares.

“Taehyung!” you hiss, but he’s already crashing through the forest brush with flailing arms.

It takes a few seconds for your brain to get in sync with your body, still foggy from weed and Taehyung’s kisses. You scramble to get up, having to adjust your pants with a tug to your crotch as you jog after him. Bottom growth is affirming, but it’s also a pain in the ass sometimes. You can’t imagine how cis men deal with all that.

Taking off in what you hope is the direction of the camp, you quickly realize there’s no way you’ll make it to the cabin before Taehyung. The forest floor is uneven, and you’re an idiot and didn’t wear your hiking boots. Your smooth-soled Converse slide against mossy rocks and get caught on raised tree roots, nearly sending you flying as you try to catch up with Taehyung.

When you finally reach the cabin, you’re wheezing, and your entire body is sticky with sweat. Taehyung is already in your bedroom, whistling as he rifles through the dresser like he’s having a grand time despite his hair looking like a rat’s nest and having welts on his legs from running through bushes in shorts.

“Took you long enough,” he grins as you stomp through the front door and head straight to the bedroom.

The cabin is small, with a living room big enough for a couch and a coffee table, a small kitchenette off to the side, and a door to the bedroom you’re sharing with Taehyung. You each have a twin-sized bed that sits across from the other in the small room, and you share a large dresser placed in between your beds against the back wall. On the opposite side of the room is the door to the bathroom. Everything is a tight fit, but you don’t mind. The two of you are hardly ever in the cabin anyway. Being a counselor requires long hours full of activities, meaning you’re only in your cabin to sleep unless you have an off day.

“I’m gonna go enjoy a nice, warm shower now.” Taehyung rubs his victory in your face, his tongue pressed to the inside of his cheek, and his eyes glittering like fire embers in the cabin’s pale yellow lighting.

“Dude, fuck off,” you give him your middle finger as he shuts the bathroom door with a cackle.

Thankfully, it doesn’t take long for Taehyung to finish showering. You trade places silently, your red eyes avoiding Taehyung’s because the time you had alone made you paranoid about what happened in the woods.

The paranoia only gets worse while you’re in the shower. There’s no need to scrub yourself with your washcloth so aggressively, but you feel like your entire body is crawling. It isn’t the discomfort you once felt when you looked at your naked body. It’s been a while since you felt discomfort when touching your chest or washing between your legs. No, this feeling you’re experiencing now is something different. Rather than feeling the urge to hide, you want to be seen. You want to be seen by Taehyung, and you don’t know what to do with that desire.

Showering doesn’t calm the need pulsing through your body. You feel a little less high, but you’re still buzzing with electricity, still incredibly sensitive as you dry yourself with a fluffy towel. With your brain still floating in the clouds, you almost think you’re hallucinating the slow opening of the bathroom door. Quickly, you wrap your towel around your hips and stare at Taehyung, whose head pokes through the door crack.

“Hellooo,” Taehyung drags out the word, low and slow, as his eyes sweep over your body.

He’s blatantly checking you out, and you feel your cheeks heat up from arousal or shame; you’re not sure which. You may not experience dysphoria anymore, but that doesn’t mean you’re running around shirtless, sporting scars where most guys’ pecs end. It was never “okay” to be shirtless with the chest you had before; it’s taking a while to feel “okay” doing it now.

You take a deep breath and remind yourself that Taehyung has never cared. He watched you blossom for over a decade as you shaped yourself into your most authentic form, and he kept up with every change, no matter how different things were from the summer before.

“Do you need something or…?”

Blinking, Taehyung’s face turns pink, and he shakes his head.

“No. Well, I mean, sort of?”

Taehyung laughs at himself, and you can’t help but laugh, too, because who can hear Taehyung laugh and not want to experience that same joy, even if it’s twinged with nervousness?

“What do you sort of need?” you finally ask with a grin, that shared joy warming your chest.

“Can I come in?”

“You’re already halfway there.”

With a cheeky grin, Taehyung slips into the bathroom and closes the door so you’ll stay warm. He’s wearing loose boxers and a tank shirt because the cabin’s lack of central air conditioning makes it hot at night. He’s cute like this, soft and domestic.

“Did you like it?” Taehyung keeps his hand on the doorknob as though preparing to leave, but his voice is steady when he asks the question.

“Like what?”

You know what. Taehyung knows you know what.

He clarifies anyway.

“When I kissed you, did you like it?” Taehyung switches between focusing on your eyes and your mouth. “Because… I want to do it again.”

It only takes a slight nod for Taehyung to crowd you against the bathroom counter. The kiss feels confident this time, no longer an accident or hesitant test ride. Taehyung holds your jaw to tilt your head up and kisses you hard enough to leave you breathless. You noisily inhale whenever he lets you.

“I didn’t want to wait,” Taehyung explains against your lips while you moan against his.

“For what?”

“You to finish showering.” Taehyung’s free hand runs down your side to squeeze your hip, part of his hand slipping under your towel. “Is this okay?”

You don’t know what’s gotten into you, but you let him unwrap your towel and drop it on the slippery tile floor. Maybe it’s the weed making you feel reckless, letting this boy see you in a way you haven’t let a boy see you since you started your transition. Maybe it’s just because it’s Taehyung.

“You, too,” you groan when you feel Taehyung’s clothed cock press against your thigh.

Taehyung doesn’t need to be told twice, reaching over his shoulder to pull his shirt over his head by grabbing the back. Once he’s shirtless, his mouth finds your jaw, kissing across to the sensitive spot just below your ear while you tug down his boxers so he can kick them off.

Beneath the arousal building inside of you are nerves you can’t seem to shake. They’re making it difficult to concentrate on how fantastic it feels to have Taehyung’s soft lips kissing and sucking your neck. All you can think about is how you’re afraid that Taehyung will freak out, that he keeps forgetting, and how it feels nice when he forgets when you’re talking about guy stuff, but it’ll feel devastating when he realizes he has forgotten now.

Slowly, Taehyung’s fingertips skirt your torso, creeping down your side to swipe over your waist and trail along the crease where your hip meets your thigh. You hold your breath as he ventures further, eventually shooting your hands out to squeeze his biceps when his fingers dip into your hole to gather your arousal and drag it upward.

“Can I suck your cock?” Taehyung breathes, hot and ragged, against the curve of your ear.

Jolting back, you stare at him with wide eyes and feel your heart flutter painfully in your chest because you still haven’t started breathing again.

“W-What, what did you say?” you stammer, holding Taehyung’s red, lusty gaze.

“Can I suck your cock? I want to suck you off.”

Taehyung says it so simply, like it’s the easiest thing in the world. He slid his fingers through your arousal and didn’t refer to it as your pussy or clit, as if he already knew those words would make you feel disgusting.

“You, how did you know… why did you call it that?”

Scrunching his eyebrows and frowning slightly, Taehyung pulls his hand from in between your legs.

“Uhh… you always call it your dick when we’re talking about stuff with the guys?” There’s a panicked edge to Taehyung’s voice, each sentence coming out like a hesitant question. “But, uh, I feel like most of society agrees that dick isn’t really sexy, so… I thought cock would sound better…”

When you don’t respond, Taehyung’s face shifts from pale with panic to bright red with embarrassment.

“Shit, should I not have said that? Should I have asked first? I’m sorry I—”

You kiss away Taehyung’s embarrassed babbling, your fingers dug into his hair, and your body pressed flush against his. His hands curve around to hold your lower back and pull you closer as if it’s even possible. You want him to try, to mold you into him.

“Thank you,” you whisper. 

When Taehyung smiles, his teeth press against your bottom lip.

“You don’t need to thank me. I just wanna make you feel good. Will you let me?”

“Yeah, yeah.”

You bite your bottom lip and squeeze the edge of the counter on either side of your waist as you watch Taehyung get on his knees. The bath mat protects his knees from the hard tile when he kneels in front of you.

“You’re so pretty,” Taehyung says softly as he rubs his hands up and down the inside of your thighs with slight pressure to push them apart a little bit more, “Pretty boy.”

It’s hot watching Taehyung lick the tip of your cock, the hormones you’ve been on making it stick out beyond your folds. Taehyung is gentle when he presses your lower abdomen with his palm and uses his fingers to pull your lips back slightly to expose more of you. He gets you nice and wet before he wraps his lips around your cock, suckling it and flicking it with the tip of his tongue.

“Oh fuck,” you moan, grabbing Taehyung’s head with one hand so you can run your fingers through his bangs and push them away from his face to see his eyes better.

Taehyung hums in response to your moans, and you feel the vibration rumble through your groin. He’s skillful as he licks and swirls your cock with his tongue and keeps a tight suction around it with his lips and hollowed cheeks.

For a moment, you tip your head back and try to regulate your breathing because how is Taehyung about to make you cum already, just from his mouth? Sure, your body has been more sensitive since you started your hormone therapy, but fuck.

To make matters worse, when you look back down, you notice that Taehyung’s free hand is wrapped around his cock. He pumps his cock at the same rhythm as he begins to bob his head as if he’s sucking even more of you than there really is. You can say, without a doubt, that no one has ever tried to affirm you and make you feel as complete during sex as Taehyung is.

“Fuck, yeah, Taehyung,” you adjust your grip on Taehyung’s hair and start guiding his movements, pulling him up and down by his hair, “Just like that, shit, your mouth feels so fucking good.”

You aren’t pulling his hair hard; you’re really only following the pace he’s already established, but it feels good. It must feel good for Taehyung, too, because he whimpers and jerks off faster. His body trembles just like yours does, and it doesn’t take long for both of you to be panting and frantic.

“Gonna cum, fuck, fuck.”

You squeeze Taehyung’s hair and the edge of the counter as you buck your hips, coming right as Taehyung adjusts his angle to lap at the gush of arousal at your hole, painting his mouth and chin.

“God, you’re so hot, you have no fucking idea,” Taehyung groans into the inside of your thigh, where he nuzzles his face.

His breath is hot and wet as he pants, trembling for a few seconds longer before he finally cums, too. Some of it leaks between his fingers and lands on the inside of your leg, but you don’t care; you just caress his hair from his face while he breathes slowly to calm himself down.

With trembling legs, you twist around to collapse onto the closed lid of the toilet, unable to stand any longer. Your head feels spacey and throbs, likely because you’d been holding your breath too much. It’s okay, though. It makes your body feel all warm and jiggly.

“We have to shower again,” Taehyung says quietly.

He looks just as fucked out as you feel, his eyes wide and staring out into the void as he continues trying to relax his shuddery breath. You can’t help but laugh, throwing your head back and letting it out, like whatever other pent-up energy you had left over after you came needs to escape somehow.

“Yeah, we do,” you wheeze even harder once Taehyung’s face cracks into a boxy smile, and he starts laughing, too.

“I got cum all over the floor,” Taehyung cackles, falling back on his bare ass and holding up his cum-covered hand.

You wipe the tears collecting in the corners of your eyes and shake your head. “That is something I don’t envy.”

“It’s so fucking inconvenient!”

Taehyung grins up at you with crinkled eyes, and you don’t know why you were so nervous before. He’s so perfect it makes your heart hurt.

“Next time, I’ll be the one to swallow,” you promise slyly, pleased when Taehyung lets out a weak moan in response.

“Bro, don’t do this to me,” Taehyung throws his head back and whines at the ceiling. "I’m gonna fall in love with you if you’re not careful.”

Grinning, you shrug. Tonight has been pretty reckless; there’s no use in being careful now.

Disclaimer: All my writing is fictional and for entertainment purposes only. None of these characters are meant to actually represent the real people mentioned in the stories. 

All rights reserved © @gimmethatagustd​ - Do not copy, repost, modify, or translate any of my writing. Do not use my writing for any AI purposes whatsoever. Do not use my fics for anything aside from reading and commenting on them. My fics will only be posted on this Tumblr and on AO3 (gimmethatagustd & daddytaehyungie).

#diverseinsertknet #taehyung x reader #bts x reader #bts fanfic #taehyung fanfic #taehyung smut #taehyung fluff #bts smut #bts fluff #jai writes #gimmethatagustd #collard greens

[genshinluvr]

Crave 4

Pairings: Various Genshin Men x Isekai'd!Reader, Kamisato Ayato x Isekai'd!Reader, Thoma x Isekai'd!Reader, Kamisato Ayato x Isekai'd!Reader x Thoma

Summary: Ayato and Thoma have decided to take you to the Kamisato Estate to show you what they do in their day-to-day lives! At first, the other men did not agree to let you stay at the Kamisato Estate for two or three days just to see what the two men do on a daily basis but soon gave in. Instead of learning what Ayato and Thoma do, you find yourself being stuffed with their cocks instead.

Note: The longer this little mini Crave series goes, the more I'm going to be changing up the chapter index for each chapter instead of having to put "Read part [insert number here] - [here]!" It'll change the more I continue to add more parts. Speaking of adding more things; I am officially at my limit when it comes to tagging the story itself 💀 so the more characters are released in Genshin and are added to the harem, the more I won't be able to tag them since there's a tagging limit on Tumblr and AO3 🥲 As previously stated in the previous parts of Crave, I tried to keep the smut as gender-neutral as possible. Still, this smut (and every other smut I have written on this blog so far) will lean more towards AFAB!Reader/female-bodied reader. As usual, minors DO NOT INTERACT! I don't post anywhere else but on Tumblr (Genshinluvr) and on AO3 (Aaliah_exo).

Warnings: Horribly written smut (as usual), threesome, cockwarming, creampie, hairpulling, sex in a pantry, sex on a desk, semi-public sex, dacryphilia, cervix fucking, double penetration, agoraphilia

Word Count: 15k

Crave "Chapters": [1], [2], [3], [4], [5], [6], [7]

The entrance of the abode slams open, startling the men in the estate. They looked up from what they were doing, and their heads turned towards the direction of the entrance, alarmed and confused. There by the door, stood Ayato and Thoma. Thoma was carrying you in his arms bridal style while Ayato was holding onto the back of your shirt collar like a mother cat grabbing her kitten by the scruff of their neck. You stared at the men in front of you, deadpanned while not saying a single thing. 

Diluc raised his eyebrows at the two men beside you, “What are you two doing with [Y/N]?” 

“And why is Ayato holding [Y/N] like that?” Kaeya leans on the table behind him, his head tilted to the side while looking at the three of you with a questioning gaze.

Gorou chuckles, “He’s holding [Y/N] like how a mother cat would hold her kittens.” He shakes his head, looking up at you, Ayato, and Thoma with an amused smile on his face.

“That’s what I said!” You exclaimed, struggling to get out of Thoma and Ayato’s grasp with a small scowl on your face. “Unhand me, you oafs!” You groused, kicking your feet in the air. Ayato and Thoma ignore your comment and thrash, continuing to look at the other men in the room with straight faces. “We will be taking [Y/N] to the Kamisato Estate for the next two days. They will be keeping the both of us company as we tend to our duties at the Kamisato Estate.” Ayato says.

Childe immediately speaks up, “Hold on now! If [Y/N] is going to be at the Kamisato Estate to spend some time with the two of you while both of you are doing your duties, wouldn’t they be a distraction?” Childe narrows his eyes at the Kamisato heir and the Kamisato Clan’s housekeeper.

“A distraction? How so? I believe that [Y/N] learning and seeing how Lord Ayato and I work around the estate would be a great educational purpose!” Thoma says innocently, finally releasing you from his grasp. Ayato releases your shirt collar and helps you fix your clothes while you grumble under your breath about being manhandled.

“Educational purposes?! Do you guys want to bore [Y/N] to death by talking about political affairs and cleaning the estate?” Itto exclaims, looking at the two men incredulously. 

You laugh softly, “Other than me keeping Ayato and Thoma company; I will also be finally meeting Kamisato Ayaka!” You said, clapping your hands happily. “I’ve always wanted to meet her, but she’s either busy with her duties, or Ayato and Thoma would be against it!” You frowned, playfully glaring at the two men beside you from the corner of your eyes.

Zhongli quirks an eyebrow at your comment, “And why would the two be against you being able to meet Miss Kamisato?” Zhongli crosses his arms while looking over at Ayato and Thoma.

You shrugged your shoulders, “I don’t know! They never gave me a reason as to why they don’t want me to meet Ayaka!” You tap on your chin before thinking it over. “Perhaps they don’t want me to distract Ayaka from her duties as the Daughter of the Kamisato Clan!” You said.

Scaramouche makes a face, “Yes, that’s one of the reasons why they don’t want you meeting Kamisato Ayaka.” He looks away from you three before reaching over to Childe, shocking the ginger male in the ribs, causing him to jolt in his seat. Childe scowls at Scaramouche before throwing bread at Scaramouche’s head.

“Wait a minute, if Thoma and Ayato were against you meeting Ayaka, then why are they suddenly bringing you to the Kamisato Estate?” Dainsleif inquires, crossing his arms over his chest while giving Thoma and Ayato a skeptical look.

“Right, why are they bringing you back to the Kamisato Estate if they don’t want you to meet Ayato’s sister?” Venti narrows his eyes at Ayato and Thoma while stroking his chin. You shrugged your shoulders in response.

Albedo hums thoughtfully, “If those two can bring [Y/N] back to the Kamisato Estate for two days, then does that mean I can bring [Y/N] to Dragonspine with me to let them see how my experiments work?” Albedo raises his eyebrows at Ayato and Thoma before looking at the other men in the room.

“Dragonspine? Yeah, not going to happen! It’s freezing up there, and it’s dangerous for them to go up there unsupervised.” Xiao retorts, glaring at the chief alchemist sitting across from him. Xiao didn’t want you to go up to Dragonspine with Albedo, not because he doesn’t trust Albedo, but because he worries about your safety, and he knows that you’re not fond of Dragonspine or the sheer cold.

Kazuha chuckles while shaking his head, “Oh, Xiao. [Y/N] won’t be going up there unsupervised! I’m sure Albedo will keep a close eye out on [Y/N] and make sure that they wear plenty of layers while visiting Albedo’s lab.” 

Baizhu nods his head in agreement, “Plus, I believe that [Y/N] will be happy to assist the chief alchemist with his experiments! After all, they’ve always wanted to assist Albedo with his scientific procedures.” 

You nodded your head excitedly, “I also want to learn alchemy! I’ve always wanted to learn more about alchemy, but I never got the chance to learn the basics of alchemy.” You said. “I think going up to Dragonspine would be fun! I also want to experience Dragonspine in person. While it’s freezing and have a gloomy ambiance, I believe that being in a new environment would be a nice change of scenery for the day!” You explained, smiling at the men happily. 

Aether makes a face at you, “I like your optimism, [Y/N]. It’s adorable and too pure for this world! But Dragonspine is also teeming with hilichurls and Fatui Skirmishers.” 

You give Aether a look, “But not in Albedo’s campsite! I’m also sure that Albedo has a route up to his campsite that avoids the hilichurls and Fatui Skirmishers.” You reply, looking over at the chief alchemist, who nods his head at your comment.

Heizou lets out a dramatic sigh before getting up from his seat and approaching where you stood, “Alright, if you two want to take [Y/N] back to the Kamisato Estate for two days, at least return back to the abode when the day ends! I’m going to miss seeing their cute face.” Heizou pouts over at you; he reaches towards you and pinches your cheeks lightly.

“Not going to happen! [Y/N] won’t get to experience the Kamisato Estate if they don’t spend the night in a traditional Inazuman household.” Ayato huffed, crossing his arms over his chest, and pinched the bridge of his nose.

“Experience the Kamisato Estate?” Tighnari mutters to himself, his eyebrows furrowing in confusion. How does one experience a residence by spending the night— or two nights— at said residence? Wouldn’t you be getting the experience while you’re keeping them company at the estate? Whatever Ayato was implying, it wasn’t adding up to Tighnari and the other men.

Al Haitham crossed leans on the armrest of the couch, “If the two of you want to be selfish and have [Y/N] for yourselves for two days, then I will get to take them for myself too to the Akademiya in Sumeru.”

Pantalone lets out a soft laugh, “If these men don’t let our precious [Y/N] visit the mansion where I, Pierro, Dottore, and Capitano reside, then they surely will not let any of you take [Y/N] for yourselves in another region of Teyvat for more than a day.” He clasped his hands together in his lap and shot a pointed look at the nineteen men. Pantalone wasn’t wrong at all; you have never visited the mansion where the four Harbingers reside, only because you weren’t allowed to for your “safety” and because Itto suggested that their mansion wouldn’t be as fun and lively as the main estate.

Diluc rolls his eyes, “We have plenty of reasons as to why we don’t want [Y/N] to be visiting your little estate.”

Dottore smirks, “Oh? And what would one of those reasons be? Pray tell; I am intrigued.” Dottore rests his chin on the palm of his hand, his elbow propped up on the table. Dottore and Diluc stared at one another for an extended period of time before Diluc looked away from Dottore, causing the man to smirk and lean back in his seat.

Capitano grumbles, “Of course, they wouldn’t say what their reasons are because they don’t have one! They don’t want us in the same room as [Y/N], quite simple to understand.” 

Pierro shakes his head, “If these two gentlemen want to take [Y/N] back to the Kamisato Estate to show them what usually goes on in that estate, then let them! After all, [Y/N] does need a change of scenery for a day or two; it’s not good to keep them cooped up like an animal in the abode.” 

Ayato and Thoma quietly cheered, giving each other a high-five before looking over at Pierro with a thankful smile. Ayato and Thoma linked their arms with yours before looking at the rest of the men in the abode with big triumphant smiles on their faces. You look over at Ayato and Thoma suspiciously; they look at you with sweet, charming, and innocent smiles on their faces as if they didn’t attempt to kidnap you moments ago before going to the abode. 

“Looks like you’ll be staying at the Kamisato Estate for the next two or three days starting tomorrow!” Thoma smiles widely, throwing his arms around your shoulders.

Itto’s eyes widen at Thoma’s comment. “Two or three days!? Both of you said two days, not three days! Where did the third day come from!?” Itto exclaims, throwing his hands in the air while looking at Thoma in disbelief.

Ayato huffs, “Business at the Kamisato Estate can vary. Some take a week-long, and some businesses take less than five days to complete.” Ayato crosses his arms over his chest before giving Itto a small glare.

Gorou’s ears twitch, “Well, since the teapot will be outside of the Kamisato Estate, then that means we can hang out with the three of you for lunch!” The men around him nod their heads in agreement with Gorou’s comment.

You perked up, “Oooh! That would be fun! Let’s definitely do that!” You said, nodding your head. Ayato and Thoma made a face before looking at one another from the corner of their eyes. As fun as it sounds to have the men have lunch at the Kamisato Estate with you, Ayato, and Thoma…. It sort of beats the purpose of what both Ayato and Thoma had in mind. Meaning they want to be selfish and have you for themselves without the other men hogging you or trying to steal you and your attention. Hence why they chose to snatch you up from the others for the next two or three days.

“Why did the two of you make that face?” Scaramouche asks, staring at the two men beside you with a glare.

Childe lets out a humorless laugh, “Isn’t it obvious, Scaramouche? These two don’t want us to show up at the Kamisato Estate to have lunch with the three of them! They want to be selfish and keep [Y/N] for themselves for the next two or three days.” Childe says, crossing his arms over his chest before glaring at the blonde and light blue-haired male. Ayato and Thoma feigned an innocent look before wrapping their arms over your shoulder and around your waist.

You let out a huff, “All of you seem possessive for the last few days. It’s strange.” You said, tucking a loose strand of hair behind your ears.

Al Haitham snorts, “Can you blame them? I heard these men have been releasing their frustrations and desires out on you.” Al Haitham shoots you a look, the corner of his lips quirking up slightly. 

You feel your face heat up before immediately attaching yourself to the closest person you could reach out to. Since Ayato and Thoma have their arms wrapped around you, you backed up and used the two men as a shield to cover you from Al Haitham’s gaze and comment. Since Al Haitham had brought that up, you definitely do not want to see the other’s reaction because you know they will agree with Al Haitham’s comment while grumbling over not getting a turn yet (aside from the ones that did get a turn with you).

Kaeya looks at Al Haitham with his eyebrows raised, “And how would the eight of you know about the thing that has been going on?” He pointed at Al Haitham, Tighnari, Aether, Heizou, and the four Fatui Harbingers that had been away for a few weeks.

Tighnari chuckles, “Did you know that gossip circulates around the abode quite regularly? With these ears, I am able to hear everything that happens within the abode.” Tighnari says, scratching his ears while Gorou’s eyes widen, and he nods his head rapidly in agreement with Tighnari’s comment. 

“Can I pet your ears?” Heizo asks, raising his hands up to reach for Tighnari’s ears. Heizou’s hands were immediately slapped away from Tighnari’s ears by both Aether and Tighnari. Aether gave Heizou a look before whispering into Heizou’s ears about how it’s rude to pet someone’s ears and that he was lucky that all Tighnari did was smack his hands away.

Aether sighs softly, “Other than Ayato and Thoma stealing [Y/N] from us, what is [Y/N] going to do there for the next two or three days?” Aether asks, crossing his arms over his stomach with narrowed eyes.

“Well, Ayato does have a sister! So maybe [Y/N] will be spending some time with Ayaka and getting to know the Kamisato daughter.” Venti commented, shrugging his shoulders.

Kazuha hums, “That is a possibility, but again, she also has responsibilities as the daughter of the Kamisato Clan.” You nodded your head in agreement. Even if you were to visit the Kamisato Estate, it seems like you’re more likely to be alone than keeping Ayato and Thoma (and maybe Ayaka) company. Perhaps instead of being alone at the Kamisato Estate, you’ll be at Komore Teahouse instead! But who knows?

“Don’t think about exploring Inazuma alone,” Albedo says, interrupting you from your thoughts. You blinked at Albedo before sighing and walking around Ayato and Thoma. 

“As much as it sounds fun to explore Inazuma alone, I was thinking that I can maybe hang out at Komore Teahouse while Ayato and Thoma are tending to their businesses at the estate.” You said, scratching the back of your neck.

“All alone?” Xiao asks, raising his eyebrows at you. 

You stuttered, “Not alone! They can drop me off at the nearest waypoint, and I will walk to Komore Teahouse until one of them come and pick me up!” You said, puckering your lips.

“It sounds like you’ll be alone instead. If that’s the case, then you might as well stay back at the abode, and Ayato and Thoma can return to the Kamisato Estate to tend to their duties.” Baizhu says, shaking his head.

Dainsleif hums, “I agree with Baizhu on this one. If you three were to go to the Kamisato Estate and [Y/N] is left to do nothing and is alone, they might as well just remain at the abode with the rest of us.” Dainsleif gives the two men a look.

You gasp, “But I wanna see Ayaka!” You whined, pouting dramatically and almost stomping your feet on the ground like a petulant child. You made eye contact with Ayato and Thoma, who looked at you as if you’d offended all of their ancestors just by letting those words come out of your mouth. “Listen, I love the both of you, but I also want to meet my future sister-in-law too.” You said.

“Dearest, are you sure you’d be okay with going to the Kamisato Estate? What if Lord Ayato has a meeting to attend with one of the Yashiro Commissioners while Thoma is helping the other servants of the Kamisato household?” Zhongli asks softly.

“Ah, ah, ah! You didn’t mention Ayaka! I can hang out with Ayaka if she’s not busy while Thoma and Ayato are busy!” You said, pointing your fingers at Zhongli.

“Either way, there’s a slight chance that you might be alone at the Kamisato Estate.” A voice interrupts. You slowly turned your head towards the staircase to see Cyno leaning on the railing with his arms over his chest. “Or should I say Aether way?” Cyno snorts, walking down the steps with a smile on his face.

“Cyno, that is the lamest joke I have ever heard!” Tighnari sighs, pinching the bridge of his nose while shaking his head in disapproval. Just when Tighnari thought he could get away from Cyno’s lame jokes, he was wrong.

Al Haitham sighs; his head falls back on the top cushion of the couch, his eyes closed and eyebrows furrowing. “Cyno, what a lovely surprise to see you here at the abode.” Al Haitham lifts his head up and gives the man a tired glare.

“Aw! Not happy to see the one and only? I knew this was going to happen!” Cyno pouted, plopping down on the couch beside Al Haitham before looking over in your direction and wiggling his eyebrows at you. You let out a huff and looked away from Cyno, feeling your face turning hot just from a small look from him. “Or…. should I say… Anubis was going to happen.” Cyno cackles and slaps his knees; the others around him groan in unison after hearing another one of Cyno’s pun jokes.

“May I please have permission to smack him?” Scaramouche asks, raising his hands before giving the electro user a slight glare; Cyno snorts and waves Scaramouche off. 

Pierro sighs, “No, you cannot smack him, Balladeer.” Pierro pinches the bridge of his nose before rubbing his temples.

Pantalone laughs lightly, “What, you want to smack the newest member of the group just because he was cracking a small joke or two? Lighten up, Balladeer!” Pantalone says, giving Scaramouche a look before leaning in his seat with an amused smile on his face.

“It’s getting late! I believe that we should all go to bed.” Gorou says, clapping his hands to grab everyone’s attention.

Your eyes widen before you turn to look at the other men, “Wait, it’s late already!? I thought it was early in the morning!” You said, peeking from between Ayato and Thoma to get a glimpse of the sky in the abode. Indeed the night has fallen in the teapot, but somehow you (and the others aside from Gorou) didn’t seem to notice that night has fallen at all. You turned around and scratched your head, “Huh, that’s strange. Last time I checked, the sun was still out.” You grumbled.

“Aw! If we go to bed now, that means we won’t be seeing [Y/N] tomorrow because they’ll be at the Kamisato Estate with Lord Ayato and Thoma!” Venti whines. He pushes through the crowd of men before jumping into your arms with his arms wrapped around your waist.

Thoma chuckles and pats Venti on the shoulders, “Don’t worry, Venti! The teapot will be outside of the Kamisato Estate! [Y/N] can visit any time they desire to while keeping us company at the Kamisato Estate!” 

Aether snorted, “Except, we know the two of you won’t let that happen because the both of you want to have [Y/N] for yourselves for the next two or three days away from the abode!” Aether points an accusing finger at the Kamisato heir and the Kamisato housekeeper.

“I mean, I would do it too. Maybe the both of us should do that next time!” Heizou whispers to Aether, nudging the blond male. Aether’s eyes widen at Heizou’s plan before thinking about it for a moment. He looks at the others from the corner of his eyes before nodding his head in agreement.

You shook your head, “I’m going to bed now. Goodnight, everyone!” You said, giving each person a hug and a kiss on the cheeks (which took a while because some would hold onto you while the others would shower you with affection and kisses in front of the other men out of spite) before walking up the stairs to your bedroom. You closed your bedroom door and collapsed onto your bed with a tired groan. Your eyes snap open after realizing that you still need to brush your teeth and take a shower. You begrudgingly got up from your bed and pulled your clean clothes and undergarments out from the dresser before sluggishly walking to the bathroom.

After taking a quick shower and brushing your teeth, you finally collapsed on your bed and bundled yourself up in the mountain of blankets on your bed. You snuggled against your pillow and plushies before drifting off to sleep. You woke up to movements, and you weren’t sure of what was causing said movements.

“Wow, the two of you must be desperate to snatch [Y/N] away from the abode.” You hear Kaeya chuckle. Someone suddenly bounces you lightly, making you come to a realization that you are being carried on someone’s back. You cracked your eyes open and looked around tiredly.

“What’s going on?” You mumble, rubbing the sleep out of your eyes before sitting up.

“Thoma and Ayato are kidnapping you to the Kamisato Estate,” Itto says, pouting at you with his arms crossed over his chest.

You blinked at Itto before laying back down on Ayato’s back, arms thrown over his shoulders. “I thought we were leaving in the morning, not in the middle of the night. I would appreciate it if you two woke me up instead of sneaking me out of the abode.” You grumbled, pressing your cheek against Ayato’s back with a small sigh.

“Oh, my! How deep asleep were you? Ayato and Thoma did try to wake you up, but you continued to sleep.” You hear Baizhu chuckle, fingers combing through your hair.

You grumbled and snuggled up against Ayato’s back, “It’s because it’s still in the middle of the night. Why would we go to the Kamisato Estate in the middle of the night?” You let out a dramatic sigh.

“It may be a shock to you, but it’s nine in the morning.” Albedo commented; your eyelids flew open, and you sat up and looked over at the nearest window. You squinted your eyes before burying your face into Ayato’s back.

“How in the world did the sun rise so fast? I was not informed of this at all.” You mumbled, peeking up from Ayato’s back, blinking at the brightness. “How long was I asleep for?” You ask, blinking at the men tiredly.

“You’ve been asleep for almost ten hours,” Xiao says, pressing his back up against the wall with his arms over his chest.

Diluc nods his head, “You must have been really exhausted because you did wake up when Lord Ayato and Thoma woke you up to get ready, but you were out like a light within two minutes of being woken up from your sleep.” 

“And you were mumbling about how much you love me more than you love the others! Isn’t that right, snookums? You love me more than the others!” Childe says, trotting up to you with a big smile on his face.

Dainsleif sighs, “Don’t start this now, Childe.” Dainsleif rolls his eyes and shakes his head with an annoyed look on his face. If Dainsleif could smack Childe with no consequences, he would do it in a heartbeat.

“We packed you some spare clothes to wear while you’re staying at the Kamisato Estate,” Zhongli says, holding up a small suitcase that contained your clothes, undergarments, and bathroom essentials.

You puckered your lips before giving the former archon a thankful smile, “Aw! Thank you, Zhongli! I really appreciate it!” You said, reaching out to the man before squeezing his hand lightly.

“Make sure to get plenty of rest while staying at the Kamisato Estate. If I can recall, you once told me that you have issues with sleeping in a foreign place. Do get some plenty of rest while away from the abode for the next two or three days,” Kazuha says, brushing his thumb over the apples of your cheeks.

“I’ll try.” You hum softly, giving Kazuha a small smile. Kazuha smiles back at you before leaning in to kiss your forehead. After that, each man began to bid you, Thoma, and Ayato a temporary goodbye while giving you a hug and a kiss. After leaving the teapot, the three of you are now standing in front of the Kamisato Estate. You leaned against Thoma with your arms linked with their arms, still trying to wake yourself.

“Big brother! Thoma! You’re home!” You three hear. You, Thoma, and Ayato look up, only to see the daughter of the Kamisato Clan run down the steps with a smile on her face. You and Ayaka made eye contact, her eyes lit up, and she stopped in front of you. “You must be the famous [Y/N]! My brother and Thoma talk about you all the time!” She says, grabbing onto your hands with a big smile on her face.

“Milady, it’s nice to finally meet you! I have wanted to meet you for ages, but for some reason, Ayato and Thoma wouldn’t let me!” You said, turning around to give the two men a look. Ayato and Thoma look away, acting like they didn’t hear what you just said.

“Please, just call me Ayaka! It’s great to meet you after hearing these two talk about you!” Ayaka says, squeezing your hands lightly. “Please, come on in! I bet the three of you are hungry!” Ayaka says, pulling you into the estate with Ayato and Thoma following behind.

“That’s nice of you, milady! But Lord Ayato and I have already had breakfast! It’s just [Y/N] that hasn’t eaten anything today. After all, we did rouse them from their sleep to bring them to the Kamisato Estate.” Said Thoma, waving to the other servants of the Kamisato Estate.

Ayaka’s eyes widen, “Is that so? No worries! The servants have prepared plenty of food for you to eat!” Ayaka says. 

“While the food is getting ready, Thoma and I will be showing you around the Kamisato Estate and where you will be staying,” Ayato says. Ayato wraps his right arm around your waist before guiding you deeper into the Kamisato Estate with Thoma walking beside you. While you were analyzing the interior decor of the Kamisato Estate, you failed to sense the tension that was rising within the mansion.

“Here is where you will be staying for the next two or three days! Please make yourself at home and get comfortable!” Ayato says, lightly squeezing your waist while Thoma places your luggage down beside the dresser.

You sit on the bed and feel yourself wanting to lay on the bed and sleep, “This bed is really comfortable.” You hummed. You stretched your limbs before laying on the bed, looking up at the ceiling before yawning. “After breakfast, I am going back to sleep.” You said, rubbing the tears that pooled around your eyes from yawning. You didn’t get a response from the two men; you lifted your head up to check why they weren’t responding, only to see that they were staring at you with a strange expression on their faces. Right when you were about to open your mouth to ask them what was wrong, the three of you heard one of the Kamisato Estate servants announcing that food was ready.

“Oh! It looks like breakfast and lunch are ready.” Thoma says; he held his hand out for you to take. 

You sat up and reached out to Thoma’s hand, letting him pull you up from the bed. The three of you approached the dining area, only to see all sorts of food placed on the table. You closed your eyes and breathed in the delicious aroma of food on the table. You feel your stomach beginning to growl. Breakfast and lunch consisted of Ayaka getting to know you more while Ayato and Thoma sat across from the both of you.

Ayato was only a few bites into his lunch (which was interesting because he and Thoma had eaten before leaving the abode); one of the Kamisato servants approached Ayato before whispering something into his ears. 

Ayato places his chopsticks down on the cloth napkin before letting out a quiet sigh, “It seems my attention is needed elsewhere. Duty calls.” Ayato says, getting up from his seat. Before he walks off, he stops in his tracks before turning to look at you, “I expect to see you in my office after you’re done with your food.”

Your eyes widen before nodding your head, “Alright! I’ll come to your office after I’m done eating.” You said. Ayato gives you a small smile before walking to where his office is located within the Kamisato Estate. 

“[Y/N], what do you think about the Kamisato Estate so far?” Ayaka asks, taking a sip from her teacup elegantly.

You hum softly, reaching for the cloth napkin before dabbing your lips lightly. “It’s pretty busy! Everyone in the estate has a responsibility that keeps them occupied throughout the entire day.” You said, reaching over to the plate of the tri-flavored skewer. “I’m curious what each individual’s day-to-day life is like at the Kamisato Estate.” You took a bite from the tri-flavored skewer and hummed in delight. The food that is presented on the table is delicious, and you would love to learn how to cook each dish for the men when you return to the abode. But knowing Thoma, he would much rather be the one to cook. Perhaps he wouldn’t mind teaching you how to cook some of the Inazuma dishes if you help him out with his duties.

“Well, since Lord Ayato is currently in his office filling out paperwork, you’ll be able to see what his day-to-day life is like! After that, I will show you what my day-to-day life is like as the housekeeper of the Kamisato Estate.” Thoma says, reaching over to wipe the corner of your lips with his thumb.

Ayaka perks up, “Before you go to visit my brother, I have ordered you a custom-made kimono to wear while you stay here! I hope you don’t mind.” She tucks a loose piece of hair behind her ears.

Your eyes widen, “O-Oh! Ayaka! You didn’t have to order me a custom-made kimono!” You said, grabbing onto Ayaka’s hands gently. “Also, how do you know my size?” You look at Ayaka curiously.

She giggles, “With the help of my brother and Thoma, of course! And I insisted!” Ayaka looks over at Thoma, who looks away from the both of you while taking a sip of his Dango milk. 

You shrugged your shoulders before continuing to eat your meal while conversing with Ayaka and Thoma. As breakfast and lunch came to an end, Thoma was called to help out the other servants at the Kamisato Estate. Thoma gives you and Ayaka a small smile before getting up to aid the other servants. A servant approaches you and Ayaka with a small gift box in their hands, bowing to the Kamisato daughter before handing the package to her.

“Here is your kimono! If you need any assistance, please don’t hesitate to ask me!” Ayaka says, giving you the package with a smile on her face. 

You thanked Ayaka with a bow before taking the box from her hands and turning around to walk to your temporary bedroom. You slid the door closed behind you and unboxed the kimono; the patterns are beautiful, the fabric feels luxurious, and the color is breathtaking. You couldn’t help but feel a bit guilty over the fact that Ayaka had spent a lot of mora on the kimonos for you to wear while you were staying at the Kamisato Estate.

You stripped off your clothes and changed into the beautiful kimono that Ayaka had graciously gifted to you. You managed to get the kimono on after what felt like ten minutes. The kimono was not too long, not too short; it was the perfect length and fitted you like a glove. You walked to the mirror that was hung up on the wall before examining your reflection. While you were looking at your reflection, you heard a faint knock coming from outside of the guest bedroom.

“[Y/N], it’s Ayaka! May I come in?” Her voice was muffled behind the shōji.

Forgetting that Ayaka couldn’t see you, you nodded your head. You smacked your forehead lightly before responding, “Yes, you may enter, Ayaka!” You hear the door slide open. A soft gasp came from behind you; you looked in the mirror and made eye contact with Ayaka. She had both of her hands covering her mouth while she analyzed you from head to toe.

“[Y/N]! You look beautiful in the kimono!” Ayaka says, slowly walking up to you while admiring you from head to toe. “I’m happy to see that I got the correct measurements for your kimono!” Ayaka smiles happily.

“The kimono fits like a glove! Thank you so much, Ayaka!” You said, bowing to the girl in front of you.

Ayaka laughs while shaking her head, “Don’t thank me! Thank my brother and Thoma! After all, they did help me get your measurements for the kimono ahead of time before your arrival!” Ayaka says.

You looked at her with surprise, “Ahead of time!? So what you’re implying is that both Thoma and Ayato have been planning on taking me to the Kamisato Estate for quite some time now?” You ask. 

Ayaka nods her head, “That is correct, [Y/N]! Now, let me help you get ready to meet my big brother in this office! We want you to look not only beautiful, but we want you to look breathtaking as well that’ll leave both Ayato and Thoma breathless!” Ayaka says, gesturing you to sit down at the vanity before pulling out a hairbrush with two other Kamisato servants entering the room.

The first servant, named Yuri, brushed and styled your hair while the other Kamisato servant, named Kyoko, put on light makeup on your face. While both Yuri and Kyoko were styling you, Ayaka was telling you embarrassing stories about Thoma and Ayato. Most of the stories caught you off guard because Ayato is a very refined man and doesn’t seem to be the type that has been put through many embarrassing situations.

“And you are done!” Kyoko says, taking a step away from you with a satisfied smile on her face. “What do you think, Milady?” Kyoko turns to the young girl beside her.

Ayaka’s eyes lit up, “[Y/N] looks lovely! You did an amazing job, Kyoko!” Ayaka praises the woman, who smiles and bows at Ayaka. Kyoko hands over the small hand mirror to you; you look in the mirror and are in awe of what you are seeing. 

“Wow! You did an amazing job, Kyoko! I look like a different person!” You said, looking up at the woman with wide eyes in awe.

Kyoko smiles pridefully, “Now you are ready to see the young master!” She claps her hands. You smile at Ayaka, Kyoko, and Yuri before getting up from the bed and adjusting the kimono. Yuri goes to open the door, revealing Ayato and Thoma standing at the door, waiting for you.

“Oh, Ayato and Thoma! Did I make you wait too long?” You ask, looking at the two men worriedly.

“We just wanted to see you,” Thoma says, shrugging his shoulders. “Might I say, you look lovely in that kimono, [Y/N]! Ayaka, Yuri, and Kyoko did a magnificent job.” Thoma says, admiring you from head to toe.

Ayato nods his head, “Indeed, [Y/N] does look magnificent in the elegant kimono and all dolled up for us.” Ayato says, giving you a soft smile before holding his arm out for you to take. “Shall we go to my office now? I want to show you what my day looks like as the head of the Kamisato Clan and the responsibilities that come with it.” 

You smiled and linked your arms with his, “We shall, Mister Kamisato. Or should I say, my Lord?” You said, quirking up an eyebrow at Ayato. Ayato gives you a look before escorting you out of your temporary bedroom.

Standing in front of Ayato’s office, Thoma presses a quick kiss on your cheeks before being dragged away by the other Kamisato servants that needed his assistance. Ayato slides the office door open and guides you into his office before sliding the door closed behind the two of you. 

You let go of Ayato’s arms and walked around the office, eyes scanning the room in awe. It was pretty spacious with beautiful Inazuman furniture. For someone that has a lot of paperwork to fill out, along with documents, his desk was quite neat. Ayato walks over to his desk and sits down on the cushioned chair before gesturing for you to come over. You walked over to where Ayato sat and stood beside his desk, looking down at him curiously. After a few seconds of standing there, you realize that there aren’t any extra chairs in the room for you to sit on.

“Where will I be sitting, Ayato? There aren’t any spare seats in your office.” You said, lacing your fingers together while trying not to feel out of place.

Ayato pushes his chair back from his desk and pats his lap, “You’ll be sitting on my lap as I fill out some documents.” Ayato stated. You stared at Ayato for a moment, assuming that he was just joking, only to realize that he wasn’t joking at all. 

“If that’s okay with you, then alright! As long as I’m not distracting you from your work.” You said, sitting down on his lap. 

Ayato chuckles and wraps his arms around your waist before scooting the chair closer to the wooden desk. “No need to worry. You won’t be a distraction at all, my love.” He says, pressing a delicate kiss on your cheeks. You feel your face become hot at the affection; you lean back against Ayato’s chest, examining the paperwork that he was filling out.

“How many things do you have to fill out?” You murmured, your eyes trailing over to the stack of documents on the right side of the table. “And do any of these have deadlines?” You added, taking a peek up at Ayato, only to see that he was already staring down at you.

He hums softly, “Most of the documents that I fill out are due within five to seven business days. Although, it does depend on how fast it’ll be delivered and how urgent the Clan needs the document.” Ayato replies, placing his pen down on the table.

“Ayato, you’re getting distracted.” You pointed out, poking his cheeks lightly with your index finger. “Don’t let me distract you from your important business.” You murmur. Ayato chuckles and cups your face in his right hand before peppering kisses on your neck.

“How could I focus on my paperwork when you’re a sight to behold?” Ayato murmurs against your neck. “Plus, the majority of my paperwork is just me signing approval of what the Kamisato Clan and other clans in Inazuma have gone over. It’s not as important as you.” Ayato says, wrapping his arms around your waist.

“I don’t want you to get into trouble, but at the same time, I don’t want you to stop.” You whisper, laying your head on Ayato’s shoulders, letting out a small gasp when you feel Ayato’s hands trailing up your bare legs inside of the kimono.

Ayato chuckles against your neck, lightly nibbling at it before squeezing the plush of your thighs. “You needn’t worry about anything, my love. No one will dare to walk into the office unless it is an emergency or another document has been delivered.” Ayato says, adjusting you on his lap. You let out a shaky gasp when you feel Ayato grind his now hardened cock up against your ass. “Do you want me to stop?” Ayato murmurs, his hands rubbing your hips as he buries his face into your neck.

You shake your head in response, “Please don’t stop.” You whisper, turning to look at Ayato.

Ayato looks up at you through his thick lashes with a smile; he leans forward and presses his lips against yours. Ayato grabs you by your waist before laying you down on his desk.

“I’m not sure if I should rush it or take my time with you.” Ayato hums, stroking his chin as he stares down at you. Ayato rubs his gloved hands on your bare legs and thighs, inching closer to your crotch. “Hmmm…. I guess we shall wait and see how it goes.” Ayato shrugged his shoulders before leaning over you to press his lips against yours. You immediately wrapped your arms around Ayato’s shoulders, pulling him close to your body and tangling your fingers in his soft, light blue hair. You feel Ayato’s hands creep further into your kimono, his slim index and middle fingers looping around the band of your underwear before slipping them down your legs. You lift your waist for him to slide your underwear off, not breaking the kiss that is shared between you two. 

After successfully taking your underwear off, Ayato reaches down and starts unzipping his pants, freeing his stiff cock out from the confinements of his underwear and pants. Ayato breaks the kiss between you two before biting the fingertip of his right glove, promptly taking the glove off. Ayato leans down and presses his lips against your neck, lightly nibbling on your neck. Ayato strokes his erect member, his breath beginning to quicken.

“Try not to be loud,” Ayato murmurs into your ears, his warm breath fanning your neck. You swallowed the lump in your throat when you felt the tip of his dick prodding and rubbing up against your heat. You gripped Ayato’s shoulders tightly, bracing yourself. Ayato slowly enters your warm entrance, his eyes nearly rolling to the back of his head when his cock is engulfed by the velvety walls of your hole.

“Oh, fuck.” You whispered, your head resting on the desk, feeling your body accommodate his size. You grit your teeth together, eyebrows furrowing, a small hiss coming from your mouth. A strained groan comes from Ayato’s throat, sinking further into your cavern.

“You’re so tight.” Ayato pants into your ears, lightly gripping onto your hair. “You would think that an oni like Itto would stretch you out, but it seems like he’s not as big as he claimed to be.” Ayato mused, sending a sharp thrust. A loud wail leaves your mouth; your eyes widen before you slap both of your hands over your mouth, your walls quivering around Ayato’s hot cock. Ayato sighs, a shiver shooting up his body when he feels you clench around his stiff member.

“I told you to try to keep it down,” Ayato murmurs, pulling his cock out of you, only leaving the tip of his dick inside of you.

You whimpered, “I-I’m sorry! It was so sudden! I didn’t have enough time to react.” You squeaked, gazing up at Ayato with tears in your eyes. Ayato feels something in him stir when he sees tears gathered in your eyes. Maybe he’s sadistic, but he wants to see you cry as he impales you with his fat cock.

“Don’t cry now; you’ll ruin your cute little makeup.” He coos, wiping the tear from the corner of your eyes with his thumb. Ayato lifts his thumb up to his lips before sucking on the teardrop. You look up at Ayato, thighs shaking. Ayato grabs onto your waist before plunging his cock back into your entrance. You dug your nails into his back, attempting to muffle your cries and yelps with your right hand. “Has anyone ever told you that you look cute whenever you cry?” Ayato groans into your ears, nibbling on your earlobe while languidly thrusting into your heat.

“Faster, you’re going too slow!” You whined, tugging at his coat. Ayato pauses his thrust before raising an eyebrow at your demand. 

Ayato chuckles, “Too slow, you say? Alright, you asked for it.” Ayato shrugs his shoulders. 

Ayato tightens his grip around your waist before pistoning his cock in and out of your entrance. You nearly shot up to the edge of the desk if it weren’t for the firm grip Ayato had on your waist. Your eyes are shut, your legs are wrapped tightly around his waist, nails digging into his wrist. Stars danced behind your eyelids; your legs were trembling with pleasure, your walls clenching around Ayato’s cock. You let out a quiet string of whimpers and gasps with each thrust Ayato was sending your way, pleasure shooting up your spine. You bite down on your lips, eyes rolling to the back of your head when you feel the bulbous tip of Ayato’s member repeatedly hit your cervix. Ayato grinds his pubic bone against your engorged bulb-shaped organ, causing you to let out a loud gasp; your back arches, walls squeezing around his cock. The sounds of skin slapping, labored breathing, an occasional whine, gasp, and moan fill the office air.

“It seems I found the cute little nerve of yours.” Ayato teases you, reaching down to pinch and roll between his fingertips. Your jaws drop, your tongue rolls out of your mouth, and a quiet squeal leaves your mouth while Ayato plunges his cock in and out of your entrance, squeezing and rolling the bundle of nerves between his thumb and index finger. A tight coil starts to form at the lower part of your stomach, causing your eyes to widen; you grab onto his wrist tightly, looking up at him, panicked.

“A-Ayato! I’m going to cum!” You whimpered softly, rolling your hips against his hips.

Ayato chuckles and leans down, sucking below your jaws, “Oh yeah? Do you want to cum on my cock?” Ayato teases, continuing to hammer his dick deep inside of your entrance. You squealed when Ayato lifted your right leg up, throwing it over his shoulders, his member striking the deepest part of your heat.

“Yes, please! Please let me cum on your cock.” You whined into his ears. Ayato chuckles and bites down on your shoulders, ramming his cock into your hole. Just when you were about to cum, the sound of knocking interrupted you two. Ayato pauses his thrusts and looks up at the door, his chest heaving with each breath.

Ayato reaches up and wipes the sweat from his forehead, “State your business.” Ayato says, trying to even out his breathing.

Both you and Ayato hear Thoma’s voice coming from behind the closed door, “My Lord, you have a visitor from the Kujou Clan.”

You and Ayato looked over at one another with wide eyes. You begin to push at Ayato’s chest, trying to get him off of you and out of your guts, but Ayato remains still. Ayato tightens his grip around your waist, pressing his cock deeper inside of you.

“Give me a moment to organize the desk. [Y/N] and I have been aimlessly flipping through documents and sorting them.” Ayato says, standing up.

“Alright, let me know when you’re ready, My Lord!” Thoma says, his voice still muffled behind the door. Ayato wraps his arms around your waist and pulls you up; his dick remains buried deep inside of your hole.

“What are you doing?!” You hissed as Ayato sat back down on his cushioned chair with you on his lap, his cock tucked inside of your quivering heat. Ayato turns you around to have your back pressed up against his chest; he helps you adjust your kimono and appearance, making sure that the both of you don’t look out of place or suspicious.

Ayato shrugs his shoulders, “Making sure that you and I don’t look suspicious to our visitor. What else does it look like?” Ayato asks, adjusting himself in his seat. Ayato’s sudden movement caused his cock to bury further into your heat. You bite your lips; your head falls back on Ayato’s shoulders. “Try to act like you don’t have my cock buried in the deepest part of your organs,” Ayato instructs, giving you a teasing smile.

You huffed, “As long as you don’t make it hard for me, then I got this.” You said, fixing your hair. Ayato smiles devilishly before thrusting up, the mushroom tip of his cock hitting your cervix. You let out a choked groan and slowly looked up at him with a small glare.

“Thoma, you may let the member of the Kujou Clan enter,” Ayato casually announces, reaching over to his right glove and putting it on. You silently gulped when the door slid open; the member of the Kujou Clan walked into the room with Thoma accompanying him.

“Oh! It seems you have a guest here with you too.” The man says, looking at you in surprise.

Ayato smiles, “Yes, I was showing my lover what I usually do in my office whenever I work. They were curious to see how busy I could get when it came to documents and paperwork to fill out. Not only that, but I am also teaching them what to look out for when signing documents if I am ever away.” Ayato explains, smiling at the man that stood before you and Ayato.

You nod your head with a fake smile on your face, “I’ve always wanted to know what Lord Ayato deals with when filling out paperwork. While I understand that these documents are confidential between the Kamisato Clan and the other clans, I only kept my eyes on Lord Ayato as he explained what to look for when signing documents.” You said, your nails digging into the palm of your hands beneath the desk.

“Interesting.” The man murmurs, stroking his chin. “I wasn’t aware that the Kamisato heir has a lover, but nonetheless, I am happy for the two of you! Shall we get started?” The man asks; Ayato nods his head at the man with a small smile while you give the man a stiff smile, trying your best to ignore the cock that is buried deep inside of you.

Needless to say, the meeting with the member of the Kujou Clan was tortuous for you. Frequently, Ayato would shift in his seat, making his dick drag in and out of your sopping wet hole. You would have to hold onto the desk really tightly while trying to keep a straight face as if you didn’t have the Kamisato heir’s cock buried deep inside of your cavern. 

Thoma would give you and Ayato a weird look each time either one of you shifted in your seats. What Thoma doesn’t know, or at least you hope he doesn’t, is the only reason why both you and Ayato would shift in your spots a lot is to find a way to relieve the tension where the both of you are connected. 

“And will that be all?” Ayato asks, looking at the member of the Kujou Clan curiously, placing his pen down on the desk next to the signed document.

The man smiles and shakes his head, “That will be it for today, Mister Kamisato!” The man gets up from the seat that Thoma had brought into the office. He bows to you and Ayato (you assumed that the man is mainly bowing at Ayato, but in order not to make it seem awkward, he ends up bowing to both you and Ayato) before leaving the room with Thoma following behind. The door slides shut, and the two of you wait for the footsteps to fade away.

After the footsteps are gone, you find yourself pinned to the desk with your chest on the table and Ayato towering over you from behind. When you open your mouth to speak, Ayato pulls his stiff member out from inside of you before plunging deep inside of you. You let out a choked gasp; your hands gripped the edge of the desk in front of you until your knuckles turned white.

Ayato presses his chest against your back, continuously ramming his fat cock deep inside of you. “You have no idea how much I have to hold myself back from fucking you on this desk in front of the member of the Kujou Clan and Thoma.” Ayato groans, picking up the pace of his thrust. “You drive me crazy.” He hisses, feeling his orgasm approaching.

“Ayato! Don’t stop! I’m about to cum.” You whined softly, tugging at his sleeves. 

The tight coil in your lower abdomen starts to form and tighten the more Ayato pistons his member inside of you. Ayato clenches his jaws together; his grip around your waist is so tight that you are sure that it will leave a mark the next day. Ayato’s thrust gets sloppier each thrust the more he gets closer to his high. Ayato threw his head back, sending one last sharp jab into your heat before thick ropes of hot cum spilled inside of you. You clenched around Ayato’s cock, milking his cock and cumming around him. You go limp on the desk, chest heaving, body covered in sweat. The kimono was sticking to your skin, and it was making you feel even hotter than you already were from your and Ayato’s activities.

“How are you feeling?” Ayato breathes, slowly pulling his now soft cock out from inside of you, putting his cock back into his underwear, pulling his pants up, and zipping up his pants. 

You sighed and glanced up at Ayato from over your shoulders, “I feel much better now that Thoma and the member of the Kujou Clan have left the office.” You said, slowly getting up from the desk, almost wincing when you feel your and Ayato’s mixed cum spilling out from your soiled entrance. “I’m going to need to clean that up.” You murmured, leaning over to grab your underwear from the ground behind the desk. It was a good thing that your underwear wasn’t lying out in the open for Thoma and the Kujou Clan member to see. That would have been a very awkward situation, and it’ll be hard for the both of you to come up with some sort of an excuse as to why your underwear is on the floor of Ayato’s office. 

“Ah, ah, ah!” Ayato says, walking over to where you stood. “I will be taking that as a souvenir for myself,” Ayato says, plucking your underwear from your grasp. 

You stared at Ayato with wide eyes, “If you wanted to keep one of my underwear as a souvenir, you could’ve chosen a clean one.” You pouted at Ayato, reaching up to grab the underwear in his grasp, only for Ayato to dodge from your grasp.

“No need, I am fine with these,” Ayato says, pocketing your underwear. You stared at Ayato with wide eyes before looking away from the man.

You mumble, “Well, how in the world am I going to be walking out of your office without looking suspicious? I’m leaking.” You said, gesturing to your lower half.

“Maybe I want other people to know our little activities behind closed doors,” Ayato says nonchalantly, wrapping his arms around your waist, pulling you to his chest with a sly grin on his face. You grumbled and pressed your face against his chest, letting out a soft sigh. How can you be mad at that sweet smile of his? That dang cute ass mole and endearing smile of his was making it hard for you to be upset with him.

You sighed dramatically, “You’re lucky I love you, Ayato. And that you’re cute.” You grumbled, glaring at the Kamisato heir playfully, who smiled down at you before pressing a kiss on your head.

The next day, you woke up to the window blinds in your temporary bedroom open—the sunlight shining in your eyes. You groaned and threw your blanket over your head, blocking out the sunlight that was shining through the window blinds. You hear someone approach where your lay. The bed beside you dipped, and before you knew it, someone ripped the blankets right off of your body. 

“Morning, [Y/N]! Are you ready for the day?” Thoma asks, peering down at you with the sweetest smile on his face.

You pouted up at Thoma, “As you can see, I am not ready for the day at all.” You grumbled, attempting to reach down and grab the blanket at the edge of the bed, only for Thoma to push it away from you further. You started at Thoma blankly, who stared back at you, his smile never faltering. “What are you doing?” You ask, staring up at the blond male quizzically.

Thoma chuckles, “Well, since you spent time with Ayato yesterday and got to see what he does in his daily life as the Kamisato Heir and the head of the Kamisato Clan! Today is the day where you get to see what I usually do as the housekeeper of the Kamisato Estate!” Thoma explains, combing his fingers through your bedhead, his fingers occasionally getting stuck in your tangled hair.

“What time is it?” You grumbled, slowly sitting up on the bed, rubbing your eyes to adjust to the brightness in your room.

“It is currently seven in the morning!” Thoma chirps; your head snaps in Thoma’s direction, eyes wide. You look out the window, and even though the sun is rising, it doesn’t look like it is seven in the morning at all. Heck, it seems like it could be eight or nine in the morning instead! Speaking of seven in the morning, does Thoma usually get up around this time to get ready for the day and start his duties as the housekeeper of the Kamisato Estate?

You pursed your lips for a moment, looking at Thoma with your hands in your lap. “Do you usually get up this early in the morning at the Kamisato Estate?” You inquired, tilting your head to the side while scratching your head.

Thoma nods his head, “I also usually get up around this time back at the abode as well.” Thoma replies. “Now, let's get up, shall we? We need to start the day and prepare some breakfast to eat!” Thoma says, reaching for your hand.

“Alright, but let me change into the other kimono that Ayaka got for me.” You said, getting up from the bed and walking over to the wooden dresser where the kimono was hung.

Thoma makes an uncertain noise, “Since you’re spending time with me and are seeing what I am doing in my day-to-day life at the Kamisato Estate, you won’t need to wear the kimono that Ayaka has gotten for you. After all, you will be helping me with some of my duties as well.” Thoma speaks up, walking up to where you stood.

“Oh! Then that makes things easier for me.” You said, walking over to your luggage and pulling out the clothes that Zhongli had packed for you. You’re very thankful that Zhongli had packed you comfortable yet cute clothes; he knows you so well. Depending on how tired you are, you could take a while in the bathroom. But since you know that Thoma is on a time crunch as the housekeeper of the Kamisato Estate, you knew you couldn’t and shouldn’t waste Thoma’s time.

You walked out of your bedroom, teeth brushed, dressed, and ready to go. You slowly walked around the estate, searching for the blond male.

“Thoma?” You call out softly, making sure to keep your voice at a minimum volume just in case someone is still sleeping. Your vision suddenly turns black when someone places their hands over your eyes, your back pressed up against someone’s chest.

“Guess who.” The person whispers, their breath tickling your neck, causing goosebumps to form on your arms.

You placed your hands over the person’s hand and began feeling their gloves. They were wearing fingerless gloves, and you could feel the intricate designs on the fingerless gloves. Ayato doesn’t wear fingerless gloves, and you’re not even sure if Ayaka wears any sort of gloves. Plus, you recognize these gloves.

You hum softly, “Thoma! I didn’t know you had time for a joke like this?” You said, grabbing onto the person’s hands and pulling them away from your face. You turned around to face Thoma, only to come face to face with Ayato, who was smiling down at you with one eyebrow raised. “Ayato!” You squeaked, eyes widening in surprise. You looked at Ayato’s hands, only to see that he was indeed wearing Thoma’s gloves. You narrowed your eyes at the Kamisato heir, who laughed at your reaction. He pulls his hands out from your grasp and pinches your cheeks while you continue to glare holes into his person.

“Ah! So that’s where my gloves went!” Thoma says, walking over to you and Ayato with his arms crossed over his chest. “I see that you have decided to wear my gloves to trick [Y/N].” Thoma mused, the corner of his lips quirking up as Ayato took Thoma’s gloves off before handing them over to the blond male. Thoma chuckled softly and began to slip his fingerless gloves into his hands.

“I wanted to see if [Y/N] was able to differentiate between the both of us if we swapped gloves,” Ayato says cooly, putting his gloves back on. 

You sputtered, “I was correct, but I was bamboozled!” You said, lightly hitting Ayato’s chest before walking over to Thoma’s side, linking your arms around his. “I believe that you and I have something to do.” You said, looking up at Thoma.

Thoma smiles and nods his head, “That is correct! If you’ll excuse us, My Lord, [Y/N] and I will be starting the day off!” Thoma says, giving the head of the Kamisato Clan a smile.

Ayato nods his head, “Alright! I will see you two at breakfast.” Ayato says, nodding to both you and Thoma before turning to walk in the direction of where his office is located. Ayato stops in his tracks for a moment before turning over to you; you give Ayato a questioning gaze as he approaches you. Ayato caresses your face in his hands before pressing his lips on your forehead before pulling away, giving you one last smile before walking off.

Thoma squeezes your hand. You look up at Thoma, who has a strange expression on his face. “Shall we begin the day together as the housekeeper of the Kamisato Estate?” Thoma asks, flashing you a fake smile.

“We shall!” You said, smiling at Thoma as he pulled you towards the direction of the kitchen and dining area of the estate. Ingredients were laid out on the kitchen island, ranging from salt, pepper, lavender melons, sakura blooms, seagrass, potatoes, tomatoes, flour, and eggs. Your eyes widened as you looked over at Thoma, who looked almost satisfied with your reaction. “How many things are we going to cook for breakfast?!” You ask.

Thoma shrugs his shoulders, “It depends on what we’re cooking! Each of these ingredients can make up about ten to fifteen dishes, depending on what we’re cooking and what ingredients are needed.” Thoma replies, reaching over to a bright red tomato, frowning before letting out a soft ‘huh.’

You look at Thoma curiously, walking over to where he stood. “What’s wrong, Thoma? Did something seem off about that tomato?” You ask, peeking over his shoulders to get a better look at the tomato.

“This tomato has mold on it,” Thoma murmurs. “Can you go look in the pantry for fresh tomatoes? It should be on the middle shelf with the other produce.” Thoma points over at the moderate-sized pantry room where the ingredients are held in. 

You nodded your head and walked to the pantry to look for the best fresh tomato. When you walked into the pantry, you flicked on the light switch of the pantry and walked into the deepest part of the pantry where the produce is located. You stopped in front of the produce and picked up the tomato that you think is perfect enough to be used as an ingredient. You hear footsteps following you to the pantry but ignore them.

“Hey, Thoma, are these tomatoes good? They seem to be perfectly fine to me, but I’m no expert.” You said, holding up the tomato to show Thoma the tomato that you’ve chosen. After not hearing a response from Thoma, you turned to look at Thoma. You almost bumped into Thoma’s chest; you backed up and looked at him with wide eyes.

“Ah, can you check to see if this is good enough?” You ask, holding up the red tomato. Thoma grabs your wrists and pulls you to his chest, causing you to stumble and drop the tomato, causing it to smash on the wooden floor of the pantry. You looked up at Thoma with wide eyes, blinking at him owlishly. 

“Was the tomato not good enough?” You ask, your gaze landing on the smashed tomato on the ground.

Thoma backs you up against the shelf, caging you in with his arms as he gazes down at you intently. He grabs your face with his right hand and tilts your head up so you can look into his eyes as he stares down at you. You couldn’t help but feel both intimidated and turned on by what he had done.

“I heard,” Thoma states, staring down at you.

You blinked at Thoma, “You heard what?” You ask, furrowing your eyebrows in confusion.

The corner of his lips quirked up, “I heard you and Ayato in his office yesterday.” Thoma replies. Your eyes widened in horror; your face felt like it was immediately engulfed in flames. 

“You knew?!” You squeaked; Thoma grabbed the end of your hair and twirled it in his fingers, slowly nodding his head.

Thoma leans his face close to yours before whispering, “I heard everything from start to finish.” You felt like you were going to faint; your knees wobbling, face hot and flustered, heart racing against your chest. “Since Ayato had his turn with you, it’s only fair that I get to have my turn with you,” Thoma says, pressing his lips against your neck. 

You gulped and pressed your hands against Thoma’s muscular chest, gripping onto his black shirt. You let your head fall back against the wooden shelf, giving some room for Thoma to lick and suck on your neck.

“So, are you okay with me having my way with you?” Thoma asks, pulling away from your neck, his thumb swiping over your lower lip while he bit down on his lips. “If not, I’ll stop, and we’ll continue to cook breakfast—” You cut Thoma off by pulling him by the collar of his shirt, pressing your lips against his. Thoma’s hands immediately reach up to the back of your head, deepening the kiss between the two of you. Your hands slowly trail down to his hips, wrapping both of your arms around his waist, the two of you stumbling back to the shelves, knocking over some of the vegetables off the shelf.

“We need to make this quick before Ayato and Ayaka start to question where we’re at and why breakfast isn’t at the table yet,” Thoma murmurs against your lips before breaking the kiss between the two of you.

You snorted and ran your fingers through Thoma’s hair, “Ayato said almost the same thing yesterday.” You said, tilting your head to the side.

Thoma sighs dramatically, “Unfortunately, if either of us wanted to take our time with you, we would have to go somewhere that isn’t the Kamisato Estate.” He ran his fingers through his blond hair.

You pat his head lightly, “Next time.” You said, giving the man a small smile. “Let’s make this quick because having both of the Kamisato siblings walk in on us having sex in the pantry is something I do not want to deal with.” You said, tugging on Thoma’s shirt.

Thoma chuckles and presses his lips against yours, pulling you to his chest by the waist before murmuring, “jump” against your lips. You jump, and Thoma wraps your legs around his waist, struggling to loosen his pants. Seeing that he was having a hard time with taking his pants off, you unwrapped your legs around his waist and helped him with slipping his pants and underwear down to his midthigh. You were glad that you chose to wear flowy loose shorts; you wouldn’t have to take your shorts off entirely for Thoma to rail you against the produce shelves in the pantry of the Kamisato Estate.

“Okay, you can jump now,” Thoma says; he places both of his hands on your hips, lifting you in the air as you jump and wrap your legs around his slim waist. 

You wrap both of your arms around his shoulders, fingers tangling in his soft, blond hair as he peppers your face and neck with kisses. Thoma reaches down and strokes his hardened cock, aligning it up to your entrance after pushing your underwear and shorts to the side, lubricating the tip of his member with your slick. You press your lips against Thoma’s lips, letting out a quiet gasp when his penis breaches your walls. Thoma digs his nails into your waist, letting his cock sink further into your heat until he was balls deep inside of your hole.

Thoma slowly pulls out your entrance, leaving only the tip of his cock inside of you before ramming it deep inside of you. You bite down on Thoma’s shoulders to muffle your cries, Thoma groans and begins to hammer his cock in and out of you repeatedly. The tip of Thoma’s cock was ramming your cervix with each thrust; you could see fireworks and stars dance behind your closed eyelids. 

Your head rolls back, your tongue lolls out of your mouth, your walls clenching around his cock with each thrust. Every time Thoma plunges his cock right back into your sopping wet hole, the walls of your entrance would squeeze around Thoma. Your inner thighs and Thoma’s pubic bone and lower abdomen would be coated in your slick each time he thrusts upwards into your awaiting cavern.

A deep groan comes from Thoma, “Fuck, baby. You’re so tight, and you feel so good around my cock.” Thoma pants; he leans down and nibbles on your bottom lip. “If I can spend the rest of my life buried deep inside of you, I would do it in a heartbeat.” Thoma grunts, thrusting deep into your entrance while rubbing his pubic bone against yours, making you jolt and shudder in Thoma’s grasp. You can feel your orgasm approaching by the feeling of the silky walls of your hole clenching and unclenching around Thoma’s thick cock.

You bite down on your lips, letting out a weak whine as you lightly pull at his blond hair, “Thoma, please, please. I want to cum.” You whispered, tugging at his black shirt as you rubbed your hips against his, trying to find relief. The already forming coil in your lower abdomen was beginning to feel unbearable. 

“Cum on my cock, baby.” Thoma groans; he has an iron grip on your waist as he forces you up and down on his cock, pistoning his throbbing member in and out of your entrance at a brutal pace. 

You let out a shaky sob, feeling your orgasm hit you like an angry boar. Your vision went white for a brief second before you came to your senses, feeling your hole convulse around Thoma’s cock, coating his cock with your slick. Thoma quickly pulls his cock out of you, turns you around, and bends you over on the shelf before shoving his cock deep inside your entrance. You let out a choked gasp and cry; you cover your mouth with your hands, your eyes rolling to the back of your head from the massive wave of pleasure washing over you as Thoma continues to thrust inside of you.

“I’m going to breed this pretty little hole of yours. Do you want that?” Thoma breathes, his chest pressed up against your back as he thrusts forward. 

You let out a squeal and nod your head, your head falling back on Thoma’s shoulders. Thoma tightens his grip around your waist and snakes his right hand up to your neck, sending one last thrust before cumming deep inside your entrance. Both you and Thoma panted, going limp against one another. Thoma pulls his now flaccid cock out from your heat, sighing in relief. You shuddered when you felt the mixture of your and Thoma’s cum drip out of your hole and onto your underwear.

You pouted and leaned against Thoma, trying to calm your racing heart. “I wish we could go on a bit longer.” You mumbled, playing with the accessories on Thoma’s person.

Thoma presses a kiss on your head, “I do too, sweetheart. But unfortunately, since both of us are preparing breakfast for everyone, we don’t have much time. But don’t worry, we can take our time next time, I promise.” He said, wiping the bead of sweat from your forehead with a small smile on his face.

You sigh, “You better keep that promise of yours, Thoma!” You said, tugging him down by his shirt collar, kissing his lips. 

Thoma smiles and kisses you back, “Don’t worry, [Y/N]. I always keep my promises.” Thoma states, deepening the kiss between the two of you. 

You and Thoma were able to clean the pantry up along with the smushed tomato off the floor of the pantry. Both you and Thoma opted to cook a mixture of breakfast from four different nations. You prepared the dining table, placing cutlery on the cloth napkins and filling teacups with tea. Thoma placed breakfast down in the middle of the table before calling both of the siblings to come to the dining table for breakfast. 

The four of you sat at the table, peacefully eating your breakfast. Your legs are still trembling from what you and Thoma have done in the pantry, and you’re just hoping that neither of the Kamisato siblings notices the way your legs would shake when you walk or stand in one place. You sat next to Ayaka while the two men sat across from you and Ayaka, silently eating their breakfast while occasionally trading small talk with each other.

“So!” Ayaka speaks up, looking over at you. “What are your thoughts on being in Thoma’s shoes for today so far?” Ayaka asks, lifting her teacup to her lips and blowing on the hot liquid before taking a small sip from it.

You sighed, “I don’t know how Thoma does it! I could barely get up this morning, and I’m still feeling tired.” You said, looking over at Thoma.

Thoma shrugs his shoulders, “You’d get used to it! I have been a housekeeper for the Kamisato Estate for quite a while now! It takes some time to get used to it.” Thoma says, scooping up the rice with his spoon.

“[Y/N]....” Ayato says slowly. You look over at Ayato before tilting your head to the side with curiosity. “You’re glowing today; have you noticed that?” Ayato asks, gazing at you curiously. 

Your eyes widen slightly, “Oh? I am?” You pressed both of your hands up against your face, eyebrows narrowing with puzzlement. You look over at Ayaka, whose eyes light up, and she nods her head in response. She places her teacup down before turning over to you; she cups your face in both of her hands while analyzing your face closely. Sometimes she would turn your head to the side to get a closer look.

“I always knew that you are beautiful, [Y/N], but today is different! It’s like your beauty is shining through even more!” Ayaka says.

You brushed her off and laughed shyly, “Oh, please, Ayaka! You’re stroking my ego there.” You said, feeling your face grow hot under Ayaka, Ayato, and Thoma’s gaze. “I think the amount of sleep I got last night is what’s causing me to glow.” You cleared your throat, hoping that they— mainly Ayaka, would believe your little lie.

“I’m thinking about taking a break from the paperwork for today and choosing to relax for the day,” Ayato speaks up, leaning back in his seat, his arms crossed over his chest. “The amount of documents I have to sign is a bit overwhelming, so I have chosen to take a break from them. Although I was able to complete the majority of them, unfortunately, the more I complete them, the more documents will show up out of thin air.” Ayato sighs, pinching the bridge of his nose.

“As long as you give yourself a break, relaxing is a great way to destress and not overwork yourself!” You said, lifting the teacup to your lips and blowing on the steaming hot tea. “I remember I overworked myself so much to complete four different university assignments that I burned myself out. I could barely get myself to focus; all I wanted to do was to cry because of the amount of stress I was feeling.” 

“Sounds like you need to take a trip to the bathhouse down in Inazuma City!” Thoma says, giving you a small smile.

You sighed and nodded your head in agreement, “I do! But we have a bathhouse back at the abode.” You said, sipping the warm tea.

Ayaka looks at you curiously, “What is your university like?”

You placed the teacup down, “It’s huge and beautiful! But the amount of stress that I have garnered over the last two years has driven me insane.” You scratched your head, face pinching up when the realization hits you. “Oh dear archons, I’m going to be in debt once I complete university. Can you believe it? I’ll be almost forty thousand dollars— er, I meant forty million mora in debt, and I’m only in my twenties.” You chuckled while Ayaka looked at you in horror, almost dropping her teacup.

“You sound stressed out. I believe that after breakfast, we should all go down to the bathhouse to relax.” Ayato says.

Ayaka sighs in defeat, “As much as I would love to go, I have a meeting with Guuji Yae at Yae’s Publishing House about the upcoming festival in Inazuma.” Ayaka frowns, her shoulders slumping with disappointment.

You placed a gentle hand on Ayaka’s shoulders, “It’s okay, Ayaka! Hopefully, the next time we hang out, it’ll be at the upcoming festival you mentioned!” You said, giving the light-blue-haired girl a small smile.

Ayaka’s eyes lit up, “I would love that! Let’s go to a festival together in the future!” Ayaka chimes, giving you a wide smile.

After breakfast, you and Thoma cleaned up the table, washed the dishes, and placed them back in the cabinets. Ayaka left the estate with one of the servants, leaving you, Ayato, and Thoma almost alone at the Kamisato Estate. Since everyone was technically dressed for the day, the three of you went to the waypoint outside of the Kamisato Estate. You three teleported to Inazuma City, where the famous bathhouse, named Aisa Bathhouse, is located. You three stepped into the bathhouse, satisfied to see that it was empty. Great! Not only are you alone with your two boyfriends, but you won’t have to worry about seeing strangers roaming around the bathhouse in their birthday suits.

You couldn’t help but feel anxious about going to the bathhouse with Ayato and Thoma, mainly because you know that both Ayato and Thoma are dangerous when they’re together. It’s like they are always scheming something when they’re in the same room as each other. You, Ayato, and Thoma end up parting ways to go to your designated changing room close to the entrance of the bathhouse.

After stripping off your clothes, you put on the silky black robe and fluffy slippers and placed your clothes and shoes in a small locker before walking out of the changing room. You stepped into the main lobby of Aisa Bathhouse and almost automatically spotted Ayato and Thoma standing in the middle of the hall, waiting for you to show up. Both of them had white and blue towels wrapped around their waist, which you noticed were dangerously low at their hips.

“And there they are!” Thoma says as you approach where the two stand. “Are you ready to take a nice dip in the bathhouse to cool off some steam? I know you need it with all the stress you’ve accumulated over the last two years at your university.” Thoma says, wrapping his arms around your shoulders.

You nod your head, “I am! It’s very much needed since my time at the bathhouse back at the abode has been interrupted many times.” You said, narrowing your eyes slightly as you thought back to the time when the men interrupted your time at the bathhouse.

“How rude of them to interrupt you and your time at the bathhouse back at the abode!” Ayato says, fighting the urge to smile after knowing that he was one of the people that interrupted your peaceful dip back at the teapot. You grumbled and let the duo guide you to where the hotspring was located.

“Don’t bathhouses usually separate the patrons by gender?” You murmured, scratching the back of your head when you three stepped into the men’s section of the bathhouse.

“Oh, they do! But they let us have special access for today.” Thoma says, patting the top of your head as he continues to lead you toward the hotspring. “Now, we can all relax in the same room without people interrupting us and without any responsibility looming over our heads!” Thoma chirps happily.

“If we get into the hotspring, everyone better have their backs turned because I don’t want anyone to see me naked, nor do I want to see any of you naked!” You huffed.

Ayato laughs, “Whatever makes you happy.” He pinches your cheeks lightly.

The last thing you remembered was stripping off your robe, putting them on the hanger, and dipping your feet into the hotspring while Ayato and Thoma were waiting for you with their hands covering their eyes. You thought you were going to be able to finally relax in the hotspring, releasing your stress and letting the tension in your body melt away.

But instead, here you are: two cocks buried deep inside of your entrance while Ayato had his hands covering your mouth to prevent the sound of your whines and moans from echoing in the bathhouse. Thoma’s face was buried into the crook of your neck, sucking and leaving marks on your neck and chest while Ayato fondled your chest. You are sitting on Ayato’s lap, your back pressed against his chest, while Thoma stands in front of the two of you, pinning you against Ayato’s chest. The burning stretch you’re feeling in between your legs was almost unbearable; you knew that the human body could do unthinkable things, but you didn’t think that you would be able to withstand having two different dicks stuffing the same hole at once. You flinched when Ayato moved, causing Thoma to move, both of their cocks rubbing against each other inside of your heat.

“Take it easy! I’m still trying to adjust to the both of you!” You whined, lightly hitting both Ayato and Thoma’s shoulders, head resting on Ayato’s shoulders.

“We’ll be gentle; no need to fret,” Ayato says, turning your head to the side before connecting his lips with yours. Thoma rolls his eyes before sending a sharp thrust, causing you to break the kiss with Ayato and writhe in your spot.

“Thoma! I thought you were going to take it easy!” You whined, pulling at his damp blond hair.

“I’m sorry, baby. I’ll be gentle next time.” Thoma coos, leaning down to kiss your pouty lips before cupping your face in his hands.

Ayato huffs, “I believe that now is a good time to start moving. We don’t have all day, and quite frankly, I believe that the owner of Aisa Bathhouse wouldn’t like it if we stayed past our intended time.” Ayato says, reaching down and beginning to rib at the tiny pearl of nerves between your legs. You jolted and dug your nails into Ayato and Thoma’s biceps, trying your best to keep the noises down.

“Yes, please, just fuck me already! We don’t have all day.” You whined, biting down on your lips while keeping your eyes shut.

“It’s unfortunate how we always have to rush our activities, trying not to get caught in the act.” Ayato sighs in defeat, Thoma nodding his head in agreement.

Ayato and Thoma simultaneously pulled their cocks out from inside of you before ramming their cocks inside of you at once. The hot water in the hotspring provided extra lubricant, making it easy for the two to plunge their dicks inside of you at a different pace. While Ayato was rubbing the tiny nerve between your legs, Thoma kept your legs spread wide open while he and Ayato piston their pulsing, stiff member in and out of your entrance.

You clawed Thoma’s back and gasped out loud when Thoma hit your cervix; Thoma smiled in satisfaction. Ayato glares at Thoma before repeating Thoma’s actions, the bulbous tip of his cock striking your cervix. You squealed loudly; both Thoma and Ayato immediately reached up and covered your mouth with their hands, their eyes wide.

“Be quiet! We’ll get caught if you continue to moan, squeal, whine, and whimper out loud!” Thoma whispers, burying his face into the crook of your neck.

“H-How can I be quiet when the both of you are fucking my cervix!?” You hissed behind their hands, glaring at the two men that are balls deep inside of you. 

“Hey, Ayato.” Thoma says thoughtfully, rubbing his pubic bone between your legs.

Ayato raised an eyebrow at Thoma, “What is it, Thoma?” He sighs, continuing to thrust upward.

“Between you and me, who do you think will be the first one to get [Y/N] to cum?” Thoma asks innocently. “I believe that it’ll be me,” Thoma adds.

Ayato narrows his eyes at Thoma, “I believe that you’re wrong, Thoma. I will be the first one to get [Y/N] to cum, not you!” Ayato huffs, picking up the pace of his thrusts.

“Oh? It sounds like a competition, My Lord!” Thoma chuckles, giving Ayato an amused look. Ayato and Thoma locked gazes with each other for a moment, their thrusts coming to a stop. As if they were mentally communicating, they nod their heads at each other. You didn’t have much time to react when Thoma and Ayato began to ram their penises into you simultaneously. You let out a loud wail, writing in their grasp. At this point, Ayato and Thoma could barely give a shit about you letting out loud cries with each thrust. They were mainly focused on being the first ones to get you to cum around their cocks.

“Guys! Slow down! I’m going to cum!” You whine, your face scrunching up in pleasure when your impending release is fast approaching. Ayato and Thoma smirked at one another, continuing to drive their cocks deep inside of your heat. The tight coil in your stomach suddenly snaps, you clench down around both Ayato and Thoma’s dicks, your vision goes white, and you let out a loud cry. Ayato and Thoma groan in unison, filling your entrance to the brim with their thick ropes of cum. You lay in Ayato’s arms, limp and exhausted.

“So, who won?” Thoma breathes, looking up at you and Ayato. “I believe that I came out as the victor in the end!” Thoma boasted, his and Ayato’s cock still stuffed inside of you.

“You? The victor? How absurd! It is I that came out as the victor in the end, not you, Thoma.” Ayato huffs, tightening his grip around your waist.

“Do I hear a challenge for round two?” Thoma asks, narrowing his eyes at the head of the Kamisato Clan.

Ayato chuckles, “It seems so.” Ayato stated.

“Wait!” You perked up in Ayato’s arms. “There’s no way we’re going for another round in the bathhouse! Surely we have already spent our time here too long!” You exclaimed.

Before Ayato and Thoma could speak up, the doors of the hotspring opened up, revealing the owner of Aisa Bathhouse. When the door fully opened, the man’s jaws dropped to the ground at the sight in front of him. He was white as a ghost and pointed at the three of you in horror.

“Oh no.” You, Ayato, and Thoma said, looking at the man in fear and embarrassment. It seems like the three of you did end up getting caught in the act, and it seems like you, Ayato, and Thoma are most likely banned from Aisa Bathhouse for life.

Note: Goddamn, I'm pretty sure this part will be the only part in the Crave "series" that will be over 10k words long. I didn't plan for Crave 4 to be 15k words in total, to be honest. I'm just hoping that my skills in smut will improve because I'm just staring at it like 🧍🏻‍♀️ because most of the time, I don't know how to feel about the smuts that I type out 💀 Idk how long this overall "series" is going to go on for, to be honest 🤔 Anyway! As I have said in my past posts, I ONLY post on my Tumblr (Genshinluvr) and my AO3 (Aaliah_exo)! Nowhere else except Tumblr and AO3!

Taglist for "Various Genshin Men x Isekai'd!Reader" and my overall taglist (will be making a new taglist form very soon): @xxkatsusjinsux, @huboi, @plumpkie, @crazyrichdaughter, @sucker-for-angst-and-fluff, @patata52, @honeybedo, @thedivinepriestress, @pencil-of-ashes, @samarill, @bakuhve, @yukima, @chaosinanutshell, @emperatris-rinaka, @neilify, @ksjjkthpjm, @jaisithebird, @mouchie, @emerald-smile, @jixlem, @bananazzzen, @thelost-in-time, @kryloxen, @ayolk, @tomansimp, @lordbugs, @c-camellias, @chihawari, @lilliansstuff, @zhongloml, @sweethcnvy, @wolf-chan2134, @simp4-fictional-men, @dai-tsukki-desu, @trash-queen-af, @tamayakii, @spo0k-mxchii, @hispasian-otaku, @stygianoir, @crispynutduck (if you have not been tagged, it's because you have your settings turned off for people to tag you in posts)

Read more of my works on my Masterlist | Maybe support me by tipping me on Ko-Fi or by reblogging my fanfics! ^^

#Genshin impact #Genshin impact smut #Genshin impact imagine #Genshin impact fanfiction #Arataki Itto x reader #Gorou x reader #Thoma x reader #Kaedehara Kazuha x reader #Xiao x reader #Albedo x reader #Zhongli x reader #Childe x reader #Venti x reader #Diluc x reader #Kaeya x reader #Kamisato Ayato x reader #Dainsleif x reader #Scaramouche x reader #Baizhu x reader #Genshin impact x reader #Aether x reader #Heizou x reader #Al Haitham x reader #Tighnari x reader #Pantalone x reader #Pierro x reader #Dottore x reader #Capitano x reader #Kamisato Ayato x afab!reader #Thoma x afab!reader

[twinklelilstarkey]

Tutor: Pink Pen - Rafe Cameron

Words: 5.8k+ Type: Smut Summary: You've been Wheezie's tutor for more than a year now, and that means that you've been in the presence of her brother as well. Warnings: Fem!Reader. Dark!Rafe [+ mentions slight obsession from both characters]. The reader is very impulsive. Slight mentions of drinking alcohol, drug consumption, and fighting. Good Girl x Bad Boy trope. SMUT (fingering, dom!Rafe, sub!reader, risk of getting caught, rough touching?).

I do NOT give you permission to repost my work. If you'd like to read my stories on other platforms, you can find them on my Wattpad and AO3.

By clicking to read more you are agreeing that you are over the age of 18 and mature enough to read mature scenes :)

You intrigue him. You intrigue him to the point of driving Rafe to insanity. He has had his eyes on you for some time, and you are, absolutely, everything he has ever wanted to have.

You are gentle, nice, sincere, and even a little shy. You are a good student, a good friend, and a good person overall. Rafe is nothing of what he just described. He is not nice to people, probably even to his own friends. He doesn’t see any pleasure in helping other people and he doesn’t see the deal with studying. He has never worked hard for almost anything in his life, because he always had a way to get to where he wanted to be, no matter what. And that is why you are always in his mind.

You started tutoring his youngest sister almost a year and a half ago. His dad, his sister, and his step-mom absolutely love you. Wheezie’s grades have never been so high, and, even, Wheezie herself has never been so excited about school. You are, many times, invited to stay over for dinner - to which you always do that adorable expression before saying something along the lines of “you are too kind”.

Rafe has forced himself to control his staring and his somewhat obsession over you. Over dinner, he only looks at you sometimes. He doesn’t come into Wheezie’s room when you’re there, even if he needs something from his sister. And he has never, ever, spoken a word to you.

The only reason why he has never said anything is that he has never really had many chances. Someone is always near you. In his house, there’s always one of his family members. And outside of the house, you always have a friend nearby. Rafe doesn’t have a good reputation. Your friends would come running to your rescue if they ever saw you talking to him.

He’s not good news, and never will be.

And even when the reality is told this way, you also can’t help but feel something towards Rafe too. Everyone knows he’s bad news. Before even taking the job as a tutor, all of your friends told you to refuse to work under the same roof Rafe Cameron lives. Same thing with your parents.

You have heard all of the rumors around the island about Rafe’s activities. He fights a lot, sometimes with random people for no reason. Most of those fights are provoked by him too. He does drugs, specifically cocaine, and occasionally smokes weed. Both of which he has never bothered to hide from the public, as he supposedly does them at parties. He drinks too much at those same parties. You have heard some of his arguments with his father, on accident, and some of his with Sarah.

He is not a good person, and he has never said anything close to a word to you. You’ve never even heard him talk about you to someone else, either in a good or bad light. Not like how you’ve heard him speak of other people. Yet, still, something makes your heart speed up, and your insides awaken with some sort of flame every time you see him.

The closest thing you two have to an actual interaction is what happens almost every single day that you tutor. It doesn’t have any words, or anything close to that.

The door to Wheezie’s room is always left slightly open when you two are studying. It’s very rare for you to close it. Unless Sarah has her friends over, and you prefer Wheezie to have some silence when she’s preparing for an important test. Rafe’s room is just down the wall. This means that he has to cross the hallway to get to his room, therefore, walking right past the door.

Every time he walks in front of it, you look up and your eyes meet right away. The first time it happened, it was extremely scary for you. You had never met Rafe, it was just your 3rd time tutoring Wheezie, and all you knew about her brother is the stories everyone tells. When he looked at you through that space between the doorway and door, you felt your heart fall to your feet. You were terrified.

And then, it happened again, and again. As mentioned before, it almost happens every day that you tutor. And, slowly, with every time you locked eyes with him, your fear evaporated and some sort of attraction grew inside you.

The feelings you have for him have always been indescribable. You don’t know how they started and why they did, but they’ve gotten worse with every day that passes. You’ve even resorted to searching it on Google, at one point, and all that came up are the cliché answers of “opposites attract” and about how common it is for people to be attracted to scary/dangerous individuals. You didn’t dive too much into that research. Not only because the results were getting weird, but because that only resulted in the confirmation that you are wholeheartedly attracted to Rafe Cameron.

Yesterday, you walked over to the Cameron’s household and tutored Wheezie like any other day. And it happened again. You had lifted your gaze when you heard the footsteps over the stairs and then saw Rafe lifting his eyes from his phone to look at you. The looks never last more than 1 to 2 seconds, but, every time you do it, it’s like the time slows down and everything is silenced. You almost feel dazed when it's over.

You’ve always thought this attraction was ridiculous. As if Rafe Cameron would ever look at someone like you in that way. If anything, you are a little ashamed of your feelings. You haven’t even come close to telling your friends. All you’ve done is sometimes stare at him in public and, consequently, get told off by your friends, every single time.

“Call me whenever you’re done.” Your best friend tells you, right as you jump out of her car.

“I will.” You tell her with a smile, “Thank you for the ride.”

She smiles back at you as an answer and, before you could close the door, she speaks.

“Remember!” You open the door completely, “Don’t spend any more time in this crazy house than you need to, got it?”

“Yes, ma’am!” You say playfully at her.

She rolls her eyes at your lack of judgment towards the Cameron’s, and you finally close the car’s door. You turn around and begin to make your way towards the front door. As your friend’s car drives off, you automatically look over to the side to see Rafe’s bike missing.

Your chest squeezes at the lack of his presence, and you push the front door open. Rose, who was just crossing the hallway, looks up at you as you come in and a smile grows on her face.

“Hi!” She says happily before walking toward you and giving you a quick hug, “Wheezie is already upstairs.”

“Thank you.” You tell her with a smile before beginning to make your way towards the stairs.

“I love the dress.” You hear Rose say from behind you, and you look over your shoulder.

Your smile grows at the compliment, and you look down at the flowery summer dress. You thank her once more, and she smiles back at you. You make your way up the stairs, backpack over one of your shoulders, and walk to Wheezie’s room.

The door is closed, and your eyes lift over to the closed door at the end of the hallway. He’s not home yet, but disappointment returns to your mind as you don’t get to see him walk out of the room.

You shake your head, trying to get the scenarios out of your mind, and you finally bring yourself to knock on Wheezie’s bedroom door.

“Come in!” She says.

You open the door softly and push it open. Wheezie is sitting on her bed, phone in hand, while Sarah is laying across the bed, staring at the ceiling. The two sisters look over and smiles grow on their faces as soon as they see that it’s you.

The three of you share your greetings as you put down your backpack on the ground, and you walk over to take a seat by Sarah. The conversation is light and more than comfortable. Sarah also compliments your dress and even asks you where you bought it. You all spent at least 20 minutes talking to each other until Sarah decided to leave you guys to work.

“See you in 2 hours!” Wheezie tells her sister as Sarah walks over to the door.

“If you survive…” She says suspensefully, and you smile at her.

Sarah grabs onto the doorknob as she walks, and you stare at her with absolute devastation in your heart as she closes the door fully. You, realistically, have no reason to go over there and reopen it. And this only means one thing: you will not be seeing Rafe today.

You get up from the bed slowly and walk over to the ground, where you usually study with Wheezie. It’s a rather weird thing the two of you have been doing. It's due to Wheezie feeling too comfortable everywhere else, which leads to her getting sleepy and wanting to stop working for the day. The floor became your best friend in your almost 2 years of being her tutor.

You begin to take out everything that you need from your backpack, and Wheezie does the same thing, as you two sit side by side. You pull out your laptop as well - to see if you can find any other practice tests for her as soon as you have her entertained with something else.

Wheezie hands you her corrected homework, as she always does, and you carefully read what the teacher wrote in the notes. Wheezie sits in silence while you read and whenever you’re done, you hand it back to her.

“What do you have to do for tomorrow?” You ask her.

“Nothing.” She tells you, “Only day without homework.”

You don’t hesitate in believing her and quickly fetch a practice test from your bag. She gives you a glare as you hand it to her, and her expression quickly cracks into a smile when you mimic her.

You stay silent as she does the test, and you look through your computer. You begin to try, without looking, to get your pen from your bag, but you don’t seem to find it. You look away from your screen to look for your pen, and you empty your whole bag to not find it.

“What is it?” Wheezie whispers softly.

“I can’t find my pen, for some reason.” You tell her, “I swear that I used it yesterday when I was here, but I don’t think I put it in my bag.”

Wheezie thinks for a bit, and then the realization hits her.

“You forgot it, yesterday.” Her eyes move over to her desk, “I think I put it up there but… Rafe was in here last night and needed to sign something down for Dad, so he used it.”

“He has it?” You conclude for her.

“I think so?” She says, unsure, “I don’t think he gave it back to me.”

You nod and open your mouth to say something, but she beats you to it.

“Never thought my brother would keep a bright pink pen, but...” She says, and you laugh with her. “If you want me to go grab it, it might be in his room.”

“No, it’s okay!” You tell her, “Keep working, I can go grab it.”

“Are you sure?” She asks.

“Of course.”

You stand up from the ground and, with slow steps, you open the door of Wheezie’s bedroom. You walk out, closing the door after you, and look over to the infamous one at the end of the hallway. Rafe isn’t home yet. At least you didn’t hear his bike outside. So, it will be fine. You won’t be caught. It will be quick. Just an in-and-out situation!

Step after step, you feel your heart begin to beat quicker than before. Your steps are slow and almost inaudible. When you get there, your hand lays over the cold door knob. You hesitate as the consequences of your actions run through your mind. You don’t want to anger someone who is already naturally angry. And movies always make it seem like boys hate when you go over into their rooms... Maybe you shouldn’t be doing this. Why did you not let Wheezie do it?

You turn the knob and push the door open slowly. A fresh breeze from an open window hits you as you walk in, and you take a look around.

The room is clean, the bed is made, and everything seems overall neat. There isn’t much of a personality to the room, but you’re also not quite sure what else you were expecting.

You notice, now, that you stand just by his bed, right in the middle of the room. Therefore, not, in any way, looking for your pen. Your heart is still going at frantic beats, but you’re not really caring about it.

You left the bedroom door just slightly open when you came in, so, no one really will see you from across the hall. You turn around, looking now at the door that you can only assume leads to his bathroom. You take a few more steps, staring at some books that he has, and even some clothes that he has on top of his wardrobe.

A gray jacket is folded and laid over the wardrobe. You walk to it and can’t help but lift your hand to touch it. It seems soft, and you remember that Rafe wore it last week. He had come home late that day, and you had just finished dinner with his family. You remember that you also thought it looked soft on him.

Your fingertips touch it and you feel the smooth material. A strange excitement courses through you as you do this. It's something that you shouldn’t do, in a place where you probably shouldn’t be. It’s weird, but indeed exciting.

A little smile grows on your face, but something breaks the silence.

“What are you doing?” A voice asks.

You pull your hand away quickly and look over at the door. Your eyes widen and your heart almost feels like it’s going to explode, pounding in your chest. Rafe looks back at you with a serious expression while he stands by the door. The one he pushed open, and you didn’t even hear.

“I- Uhm…” You try to speak but it feels harder than you expected, “I- I was just looking for my pen.”

“What pen?” He asks, still with a straight face.

“A pink pen.” You tell him quickly, scared that you’ll anger him if you take too long, “Wheezie told me that it could be here.”

Rafe stares at you for a few extra seconds and his expression is completely unreadable. You can’t tell if he’s mad or not. He just stares and does nothing else. You do a step to the side to distance yourself from the wardrobe but are too scared to look away from him.

Rafe finally looks away from you and looks around his room quickly. For a bit, you almost think that he’s trying to see if you broke or stole anything. But, his eyes then stop right where his desk is. In two steps, Rafe slightly closes the door back up and is standing near the desk, eyeing something. He grabs whatever it is and turns back to you. Your pink pen.

“This one?” He asks in a rhetorical tone since he has just found the pen in the most obvious spot.

“Yes.” You say quickly, walking over to him, “I didn’t see it there for some reason.” You lie.

Rafe lets you take the pen from his hand and he looks down at you as you do it. You look at him hesitatingly, and your eyes meet. You’ve never stood this close to him. A mere foot away from each other, and it all feels… weird. Something you shouldn’t be doing.

“Thank you.” You tell him.

Your voice broke into a whisper right as you began to speak. Since the distance between the two of you is so short, it was easy for Rafe to hear every syllable. He looks down at you and admires your face for quite a bit.

Innocently, you wait for any sort of response from Rafe, but he never really does anything. You force yourself to look away from him as you continuously find yourself feeling intimidated, and Rafe continues to stare at you, awaiting your next move.

“I should probably get back to your sister.” You break the silence but don’t reconnect your eyes just yet.

As you take a step towards your exit, Rafe blocks the door with one step to the side. You look up at him to find some sort of short smirk on his face as he looks down at you. You’re not sure what he’s finding so entertaining all of a sudden, but as soon as you try to walk around him again, he blocks your way once more.

Before you can try it, Rafe takes a step forward, leaving you two to be extremely close to one another. You are about to take a step back, but Rafe opens his mouth to speak before you’re able to. He leans down slightly, making your faces stay close, and you stare back at him in a slight panic.

Your heart is beating quickly, his presence is making your skin heat up and your insides turn in familiar ways. You stare into his eyes in a way you’ve never done it before and hate how you find yourself admiring their color.

“What were you doing with my jacket?” He asks you, rudely snapping you awake.

Randomly, you look over your shoulder to the jacket behind you, forcing yourself to think of something that doesn’t sound as creepy as the real reason. You turn your head back to the front to find Rafe even closer to your face, now. Your heart pounds, and your mouth becomes dry.

“I- I…” You pause to compose yourself, “I was just straightening it.”

An actual smile appears on his face, and you force yourself to pay attention to what his next words will be. Instead of his stupid perfect smile - the one you’ve never seen before this day.

“Straightening it?” He repeats it as a question.

You nod quickly.

“Why?” He asks you, sounding genuinely confused, but his smile never breaks.

“I, uhm…” You scan through your thoughts for a stupid reason, “I like to organize stuff?”

You really tried to sound sincere with what you said but all it did was make it come out as a question. It actually sounds as if you are questioning yourself. Rafe stares at you as you break under his stare, all because of your own disappointment in your worst lie yet.

He stops smiling but still has a bit of a small grin. You can see it only because of how close you stand near him.

“Organizing stuff or just my stuff?” He asks you, and you stare at him in slight surprise.

You are awful at hiding your emotions. 

You decide to not answer his questions, knowing that you will incriminate yourself further if you keep going, and decide to also look away from him. You stare at the fabric of his polo shirt and try to ignore the faint scent of his cologne. Your insides squeeze themselves, and you ignore how your mind is severely thinking of non-appropriate ways of ending this conversation. Your friends would be disgusted if they even knew a fraction of it.

You stay quiet, and he hums in question to re-grab your attention. You look up at his eyes again, and you two stare at one another in silence. You can tell he’s looking at every bit of your face, but, most of the time, his eyes glance over your lips.

“I just felt like touching it.” You whisper extremely soft, admitting, yet not confident in your own words, “So, I touched it.”

He nods with a little bit of amusement growing on his face, and you suddenly feel embarrassment run its way through your body. You look away from him completely and over at the door, ready to leave the room.

“I should really g-” You begin to say, but Rafe stops you.

“No, no.” He frowns slightly, “No need to leave. We can talk for a little longer. I’m sure Wheezie is entertained.”

He’s strangely right. You gave her a quite big practice test, she might take a bit more time to be done with it than usual. But, at the same time, you don’t want to stay here for much longer.

Your brain has been telling you to run ever since he blocked the door. All while the whole rest of your body is screaming at the mere fact that Rafe Cameron is staring at you.

Rafe notices how you give him a somewhat confused look. His eyes move away from any other part of your face to look at your body quickly. He has seen you in dresses before, but he has never seen you in this dress.

Your nervous self, noticing his eyes over your body, does probably the most embarrassing thing you could think of and decides to open your mouth. You don’t want the conversation to die out awkwardly, but, sometimes, you really shouldn’t say the first thing that comes to mind.

“It’s a new dress.” You let him know.

“I know.” Rafe tells you quickly, bringing his eyes back to yours, “Never saw you in this one before.”

If your heart could be beating any faster or harder, it would’ve killed you by now. You swallow your emotions, keeping yourself calm, and try not to overthink anything he just said. It’s not every day that your crush (the one no one should ever have, for their own safety) admits that he actually looks at you.

Your eyes light up in the most ridiculous way possible, and Rafe notices it. You open your mouth to ask him if he’s serious because it all seems like something out of your dreams but decide against it. Rafe doesn’t notice that, but he does stare at your mouth once more. He moves his head a little. He gets closer to you, and you, without even thinking, do the first thing that comes to your head.

Your lips touch Rafe’s in a matter of a second and you are able to catch Rafe by surprise. It takes him just short seconds to react, and even when those seconds were the slowest ones you’ve ever experienced, what came next, sure made up for it.

His hands are quick and they grab onto your waist, pulling you against him. The soft fabric of your dress is tight to your torso, and he can feel the warmth of your skin from underneath.

The room is silent but all you can hear is the sounds of the kissing. The kiss was so innocent, at first. Lips to lips, which obviously became a makeout session that is progressively getting more and more heated. Rafe's intentions before this weren't to kiss you, but simply to tease you. This result wasn't what he expected, yet he's not backing out now.

One of your hands stays over Rafe’s shoulder, while the other one is on the back of his head. You can feel his shorter hair underneath your hand. The same hair you’ve seen from afar for so long and always wanted to touch.

Rafe’s hands are rough as they hold onto you, but you don’t mind it one bit. It’s different from what you’ve ever experienced before with other guys, but you like it.

Rafe makes the two of you move without disconnecting your lips, and, with a few slow steps, you feel the desk hit the back of your legs.

Rafe pulls away from the kiss and begins to kiss down your jaw and neck. Your insides are burning with everything that is going on and that seems to make every touch feel better than it naturally would. The flame is overall pleasure. The same one that seems to appear whenever you have to correct yourself for being attracted to the man kissing you because... he is not a good man.

You gasp at the sensation of Rafe’s lips over a sensitive spot on your neck and he hears it, reacting by giving the same spot a bite before moving back to your lips.

You comfortably lean back on the desk while your lips and tongues touch again and you feel Rafe’s hands pull on the fabric of your dress. You pull away from the kiss, slightly startled, and Rafe looks down at you.

“We can’t.” You whisper at him.

“No one will know.”

His breath hits your lips and you look over at the door, the same one that isn’t completely closed and has a little bit of a crack facing the other side of the room. You bring your eyes back to Rafe and he hasn’t moved. You give him a short nod and you notice an emotion wash over his face before he speaks.

“Just try and be quiet.”

He brings you back to the kiss after those words and it’s sad to say that you really didn’t need any more convincing after that. He kisses you for a few more seconds before doing what he was doing before.

Rafe pulls on the dress’s skirt, pulling it up over your hips, and you can hear your own heart in your ears, pounding over whatever situation you’re finding yourself in. The fabric comes up completely over your hips and stays by your waist. You almost jump at the feeling of Rafe’s hands over your naked skin, but that only made you pull him closer by his head to deepen the kiss.

His hands squeeze at the flesh on your hips and, when he lets go, one of his hands moves over to push your underwear down. The breeze coming from the open window hits your warm skin and you feel the burning of your insides worsen by the second.

Your underwear falls to the ground after Rafe pulls away from the kiss to do that, and you gasp against his mouth as soon as his hand lays over your inner thigh. He smiles against your lips and, with one finger through your slit, he feels how wet you are.

Rafe looks down at you as his finger moves and his smile worsens when he sees how your expression changes when he finds your clit. His finger begins to circle it slowly, making a good amount of pressure, just to see the reaction that you give him, and when your mouth opens, Rafe fastens it. You breathe heavily at the sensation and cling onto his shirt while you lean back on the desk.

“Feels good?” He asks in a whisper and you nod, right away.

Rafe smiles and slides his finger away. Your expression changes into quick disappointment, but Rafe moves down over to your soaked entrance, letting his finger slide with extreme ease inside you. His fingers are bigger than yours, and you sense the difference right away.

You let out a breathy moan, and Rafe muffles it with his kiss. He moves his finger back and forth slowly and then easily slides in his ring finger as well. The end of his palm moves over your clit as his movements remain slow and he continues with his mouth near yours, muffling whatever loud sound you let out.

He looks down at your face, already frowned with pleasure, and you look back at him. It’s a sight he swore he would never see but in his dreams. He was wrong. So very wrong.

Rafe quickens his fingers, finally, and now the silence of the room is broken with the sounds of your wetness whenever he moves. The squelching worsens as he curves them. His fingers move quickly, going back and forth, and your moans get breathier and, slowly, turn into whimpers of pleasure.

The sounds themselves almost make Rafe feel lightheaded, like some sort of drug he is just first experiencing and he loves every second of it. Your hold on his shoulder moves over to his hair, and he notices that even though you pull at it, you’re gentle, much gentler than him.

The bubble of pleasure begins to grow on your lower stomach and Rafe lifts his other hand from your hip to play with your clit. With his two fingers ramming into your wet cunt, his movements get quicker and much, much rougher. His circling of your clit is fast, enough for you to almost let out a loud moan, but you beat yourself to it by closing your mouth tightly. Your breathing is heavy and uncontrollable and your orgasm is already so near.

“Rafe.” You let out a broken whisper while looking up at him.

He only moves his hands quicker this time and he looks at you in absolute bliss when you hold yourself from moaning all over again. The squelching noises are just enough to drive him to final insanity. His fingers are soaked to his knuckles and he swears that he doesn’t ever want to stop moving his fingers inside of you.

He curves them and scissors a few times and, finally, finds and touches a specific spot inside of you. He has his lips on yours, muffling your obvious moans, this time, and you cry out into his mouth.

“Wanna cum?” He asks against your lips in a low tone.

You nod at him quickly, giving him a look that almost drives the man feral. He kisses you again, making you just moan at the mere feeling of his lips and tongue against yours, and he decides to let you have it.

“Then do it, princess.” He whispers against your swollen lips before doing some last absurdly quick thrusts with his hand and driving you over the edge. “Come all over my fingers.”

Your whole body explodes with pleasure, and Rafe muffles your moans with the best of his ability, yet never stops his hands. The flame you have felt burning deep in your body finally ascends enough throughout your limbs and fingertips, and you close your eyes, letting yourself be taken over by it.

You slowly come back, and Rafe slows down to a stop. You open your eyes slowly and feel the warmth of your body descend. You feel like you're shaking all over. Rafe looks down at you as you slowly come back from the intense orgasm, and you look back at him. Your eyes have this type of dazed look over them. Your chest moves up and down slower than before.

He pulls his fingers out of you slowly and you bite your lips to keep quiet, feeling sensitive to his touch. You look down at his wet fingers, and Rafe’s mind sparks with an idea. He brings his fingers to your mouth, and you open it almost right away. His fingers are taken by the warmth of your mouth and you suck them clean.

Rafe pulls his hand away and quickly kisses you, tasting you in your own mouth. He groans against your lips and your other hand comes to cling onto his polo on his chest.

A door at the end of the hallway opens and you two separate from the kiss right away. Rafe pulls down the skirt of your dress and helps you lean away from the desk. 

The footsteps are heard over the hardwood flooring but they soon disappear when they're near the stairs. You look back at Rafe when the sound disappears and you watch him as he adjusts your dress ever so slightly before looking back up at your face.

“I still need my underwear.” You whisper at him.

“No, you don’t.” He tells you.

You look at him with widened eyes, and he smiles down at you. He moves away to grab something from the ground and you look down to see that it’s your pink pen. You grab it, and he looks down at you.

“I should go.”

He doesn’t say anything but looks down at you, and, this time, you don’t find yourself intimidated from being under his stare, even when a smirk begins to grow on his face. A sudden urge fills in your chest as you’re about to walk away and a question repeats in your mind. What if this was just a one-time thing? Is it over now?

You stop yourself from moving, reach him, and kiss Rafe one last time, following your urge. He kisses back, and you notice how you pull yourself closer to him, having your body glued to his. His hands come back to you and they squeeze roughly onto your body. It’s strange to like touch as rough as his, but you're beginning to need it whenever you're near him.

You pull away from the kiss with a little proud smile. Rafe is only able to get a glimpse of it before you turn around and leave the room. You walk down the hallway and disappear into his sister's bedroom.

Rafe walks and closes his door, bringing his hands to his face. It has been so long since he first wanted this, and, now, he finally had it. He can still feel your soft lips against his, your fingers on his hair, your moans repeating in his ears, and your warm skin under his palms.

He groans to himself at the mere thought of some things that seem to be engraved in his mind and uncovers his face. He stares at the floor for a few seconds in absolute silence, still thinking, and something catches his eye.

He closes his eyes as he takes a deep breath and reopens them to look at the open window. The breeze touches his face and his mind runs loose, worse than ever before. He's not done with you.

It's finally posted!! Do you like this type of story? Pls let me know, I have a lot more ideas for this universe - 2 of which are already written. Hope you enjoyed this <3

Masterlist ~ Ask box

#rafe cameron #rafe cameron x reader #rafe cameron imagine #rafe cameron imagines #rafe cameron fanfic #rafe cameron smut #rafe outer banks #outer banks rafe #rafe x reader #rafe imagine #rafe x y/n #outerbanks rafe #rafe smut #rafe x you #outer banks #outer banks imagine #drew starkey

[thornybubbles]

All I Ever Wanted: Yandere Santana x Reader

Note: I used a different method for writing this story than I normally do. I used a picker wheel to randomly choose a prompt from a list of Yandere Prompts from Tumblr and a list of JoJo characters I haven’t written for yet. The winning character was Santana and the winning prompt was “Yandere saves Darling’s life”. I may use this method again in the future. 

Santana first encountered you when you snuck into the German base to aid Joseph in rescuing Speedwagon. He could not take his eyes off of you as you tended to the old man while Joseph tried to gain his attention with his buffoonery. Nothing the young Joestar said or did could pull Santana’s gaze from you as you spoke words of comfort to the frightened Speedwagon. The old man scolded you for tagging along with Joseph on such a dangerous mission, but he was relieved to have you there nonetheless. Watching you coddle the old man stirred something in Santana that he never felt before. Santana never considered humans to be especially attractive before, but there was something about you that lured him in. Maybe it was the gentle look in your eyes as you checked the old man over? Maybe it was the loving words you used as you spoke to him?

Santana found himself growing jealous over the attention the old man was getting from you. For him, affection was few and far between and usually limited to a half-hearted head pat from Kars or Esidesi whenever he did as he was told. As he got older though, they started to treat him less like kin and more like a pet. During training, he found himself unable to achieve the same kind of results that Wammu could, and Kars became increasingly frustrated with him. He once warned him that if he did not catch up with the rest of them, then he would be left behind. When he woke up thousands of years later and found himself alone, he knew that he’d been abandoned. 

He fully intended to take all of his grief and anger out on every single human he came across, but seeing you, he decided to make an exception. Though anger began to simmer in him as he watched you with the old man. You hadn’t even looked at him when you came in. Did you have any idea how stupid it was to blunder into enemy territory and not be on guard? He could have killed you a thousand times over before you even made eye contact with him! Why were you wasting time with that old man when you should be paying attention to him?! Santana side-stepped Joseph, who was incessantly tapping his nose and saying ridiculous things, and began to advance on you and Speedwagon.

Your back was turned to the Pillarman. You were too busy trying to release Speedwagon from his restraints to notice as Santana drew ever closer to you. He was strangely quiet for someone so large. It wasn’t until Speedwagon’s horrified gaze locked on something behind you did you turn around and find yourself face to face with the Pillarman. You gasped and instinctively put yourself between Santana and the old man, trying to shield Speedwagon from the brute. Santana just stared down at you with an unreadable expression while Speedwagon begged for you to get away. 

Slowly, Santana reached out for you, his massive hand looking like it was about to clamp down on your head. 

“Don’t ignore me, you prehistoric prick!” shouted Joseph. 

He placed a hand on Santana’s shoulder, trying to annoy the Pillarman enough that he would forget about whatever he was planning to do to you. When Santana didn’t react, Joseph sent a jolt of Ripple energy into the flesh of his shoulder to get the point across. It certainly worked because Santana’s eye twitched and the corner of his mouth turned up into a slight snarl. His shoulder sizzled from the attack but was already healing itself. Santana slowly turned to face Joseph who was bouncing from foot to foot holding his fists up as if he were in a boxing ring. 

“That’s what you get for treating me like I’m just a mosquito flying around your ear!” Joseph said, grinning obnoxiously. 

Santana was giving him a blank look but you could practically feel the rage boiling off of him. Before anything else could happen, though, the sound of several booted feet stomped up the corridor and a troop of German soldiers burst into the room. They lined up on either side of a very confused Joseph and took aim at Santana. Who the blazes were these guys? Reinforcements? From where? You thought Santana had killed all the soldiers in the base! You didn’t think much more about it because you realized that while the Germans had their guns locked on Santana, you and Speedwagon were right behind him. If they fired on the Pillarman, they would take you and the old man out, too! Joseph must have realized the same thing because he was already trying to wrestle the gun out of one of the soldiers hands. The others ignored Joseph’s antics  and you heard someone yell, “FIRE!” 

Thinking quickly you knocked Speedwagon out of the wheelchair and onto the floor where he would be out of range of the gunfire. Seconds later you found yourself swept up in a pair of muscular arms and held to an equally muscular chest. Thinking that it was Joseph that held you, you screamed as you felt the bullets tear into him. Over the racket you heard both Speedwagon and Joseph call your name. That’s when you realized that it wasn’t Joseph that had you in his grasp. You looked up and actually felt the blood drain from your face. Staring down at you with impassive red eyes was Santana. You felt your arms and legs draw up against your body in terror. You tried to speak, working your jaw and tongue to get words out, wanting to demand or even beg him not to kill you, but you could only manage to emit squeaks of fright. 

You became vaguely aware of the sound of JoJo fighting with the soldiers and more gunfire. He was angry with them for nearly killing you and Speedwagon. 

“What kind of morons just burst into a room and start shooting?!” He shouted as he kicked one of them in the back of the head, knocking off his helmet and sending the soldier to dreamland. It was only then that he spotted you in the arms of the Pillarman and froze, eyes widening in horror. 

“My God! Joseph! That monster has her!” Speedwagon spoke up. He, too, only just now realized what was happening. 

Seeing that JoJo had stopped attacking them, the soldiers returned their attention to Santana once more taking aim. You gasped and squinted your eyes closed, not wanting to see your demise coming. Joseph prepared to send a Hamon-fueled kick to the ground under the soldiers feet to knock them off balance but he never got the chance. Santana readjusted you so that he was cradling you with one arm. He raised his free arm upwards towards the soldiers, spreading his fingers at weird angles. Just like he had before, he used the bullets that had been absorbed into his body to return fire. Each bullet shot from his fingertips hit its mark, embedding itself into the heads of each of the soldiers. Not even the ones that Joseph knocked out were spared. Only Joseph remained unscathed. He looked around himself in confusion, wondering why he didn’t get shot, too. Santana lowered his arm, readjusting you in his hold once more. He glared at Joseph the entire time. He only spared him because he had unfinished business with the upstart primitive, but he could take care of that later. Joseph had gotten over his confusion and was now glaring back at Santana with equal ferocity. 

“Put my friend down right now!” He demanded, pointing a finger at the ground as if to show exactly where he wanted Santana to place you. 

The Pillarman’s lips pulled away from his teeth in a snarl and he made a noise that sounded like a cross between a snake’s hiss and a dog’s growl. Joseph had the audacity to growl back at him, an action that you would have thought funny if it weren’t for the situation you were in. Santana moved slightly and Joseph seemed to know immediately what he was planning. 

“Don’t you dare!” he warned the Pillarman. 

Santana hissed/growled at him again, before suddenly taking off down the corridor that the German troops had just come from. The action took Joseph off guard. He was expecting the Pillarman to try to harm you in some way, not run off with you! 

“JoJo! Stop him!” cried Speedwagon from where he still lay on the floor. 

That was all he needed to snap out of his shocked state and into action. He took off down the corridor at full speed, desperately trying to catch up with Santana. The Pillarman’s powerful legs let him run far faster than any human though, and he was constantly maneuvering out of Joseph’s grasp as he tried to snatch you away from him. Santana went so far as to run along the walls and at some point, you even found yourself upside down as Santana began running on the very ceiling. 

“Get down here, you cheater!” Joseph yelled up at him. 

Joseph’s vision was suddenly obstructed as a green cloth fluttered down on top of him. During his escape from the observation lab, Santana grabbed a shirt off of one of the dead soldiers. While he and Joseph were glaring each other down, Santana had spotted a map of the base among the scattered files and papers that littered the ground after his earlier rampage. He only needed to glance at it once in order to commit it to memory. When he knew that he was coming upon an intersection, he waited for just the right moment to drop the shirt down on Joseph, obscuring his view as he darted off down the corridor that he knew led to some maintenance tunnels. 

Joseph snatched the bloodstained shirt off of himself. He let out an angry shout when he realized that Santana had evaded him. That freak was a lot smarter than he seemed. There were three passages he could’ve taken: straight ahead, right, or left. He obviously didn’t keep going straight or Joseph would still be able to see him. So that left either the left or the right. Joseph debated on which way to go for a moment. In comics, the bad guys almost always take the left passage to get away from the good guys. Maybe that was the case in real life, too? He growled in frustration. He didn’t have anything else to go on, so left passage it was. He ran down the passage calling your name, hoping that the monster hadn’t hurt you. Unfortunately, real life isn’t like comic books and Santana had taken the right passage.  

You were grateful when Santana began running upright again. Being upside down for so long was starting to give you a headache. You lost sight of Joseph hours ago. You tried calling out for him once, but Santana gave you such a glare that the words died on your tongue from sheer fright. But you were beginning to wonder just how long this damned corridor was. And just how long could this guy run? He’d been running for a while now and wasn’t even breathing hard! 

Santana darted down a flight of stairs that seemed to lead to a basement and storage area. He slowed down to a normal walk and began searching for something. Finally he came to a set of chained up doors with a lot of writing around it. You couldn’t read German so you had no clue what it said. He pulled the doors open, snapping the chains as if they were made of paper. He then stepped inside of the room and closed the doors behind him. The lighting inside of the room was dim, but you could make out the shapes of a desk and some machines that you didn’t recognize. Santana walked to a corner of the room and plopped down on the ground, hiding in the shadows. He held you in his lap and stared at the doors, watching to see if JoJo would burst through them at any moment. After a moment, you felt him relax and he let out a quiet sigh. Then, he turned his gaze on you. 

The dim light made him look especially eerie and you noted that his red eyes seemed to have a bit of a glow to them. 

“Uh… hi…” you said awkwardly. 

“You did not thank me.” 

You blinked up at him. You had only heard him say one or two word sentences before, and usually he only seemed to repeat what others said to him. He may have said something to JoJo before, but you were too busy worrying about Speedwagon to pay much attention. 

“Thank me properly.” he said. His voice was quiet and calm, but you could definitely hear the demand in it when he said that. 

“I… what? W-what do you w-want me to d-do?” You stammered. “I don’t even know w-what I’m t-thanking you for.” 

Santana gave you an insulted look. 

“I saved your life.” he stated in a gruff, clipped tone. “The other humans would have killed you. I prevented it. Now thank me properly.” 

Oh well, now you’ve made him angry. 

“Thank you…?” You said lamely, not sure what he wanted. 

Santana huffed and rolled his eyes. You were unfortunately as thick-skulled at any other human, in spite of your kind, gentle nature. You would have to be trained apparently. He grabbed your hand, causing you to flinch. He then guided your hand to the top of his head and moved your hand around in a motion that made it seem like you were ruffling his hair. Once or twice your palm scraped against the two small horns that jutted from his skull causing you to wince. You were surprised at how soft his hair was though. For someone that came from a time when hair care products weren’t exactly readily available yet, it seemed very healthy. After a while, he let your hand go but made sure you kept rubbing his head. He closed his eyes and nuzzled into your hand. The action caused you to blush. 

Stop. Bad guys are not supposed to be cute. You mentally scolded yourself. 

After a few minutes of rubbing the top of his head, you were starting to feel a little awkward. 

“Okay… good Aztec Demi-God…” you said in a nervous tone and slowly pulled your hand away from his hair. When he didn’t immediately force you to start petting him again, you relaxed a little. 

“I guess it’s safe to assume that you aren’t going to kill me then?” you asked, feeling a little braver. 

Santana shook his head. 

“No.” he said, a sleepy look in his eyes. 

You glanced down at the floor longingly. 

“Any chance of you putting me down?” You asked, feeling brave enough to push your luck. 

Instantly, the sleepy look was gone from his eyes and he tightened his hold on you. 

“NO!” he all but roared. 

You cringed in his hold and didn’t say anything else. 

Well it was worth a shot. You really hoped JoJo found you soon, before this situation got any more uncomfortable.

#reader insert #yandere santana #pillarmen #pillar men #santana jojo #santana x reader #yandere santana x reader #yandere prompt #battle tendency #jjba part 2 #jojo part 2 #I stayed up all night writing this #Now I need to sleep for a few thousand years too #yandere jojo's bizarre adventure #yandere jojo #jojo no kimyou na bouken #jojo x reader #jjba x reader #yandere jjba x reader #Joseph is a silly man

[patchwork-crow-writes]

Thoughts on Kris x Ralsei

This is so long I had to split it up into parts - this is Part 1, which looks into how the roles that Kris and Ralsei are given contributes to the idea of their romance. As more parts are written, they'll be linked below in this handy-dandy TOC!

Part 1: And They Lived Happily Ever After <- (You Are Here!) Part 1.5: I Believe Your Choices DO Matter Part 2: A Pair of Star-Cross'd Lovers Part 2.5: In Another World, We Could Have Been (Just) Friends

Okay, so.

Wanted to elaborate a bit on my viewpoint of this ship, because I don't think it's something I've ever really discussed before and I think it's actually a very interesting dynamic (or at least has the potential to be, depending on where the rest of Deltarune goes).

So, Kralsei is cute, isn't it? It's fun to hug the fluffy boy and watch him melt into incomprehensible stuttering and blushing. All the little signs he's really, really into Kris, all the cute little snippets of dialogue you can initiate with him, all the alone time they spend together, in both chapters... honestly, the game makes it hard not to root for this pairing.

And yeah, it's cute... in a very surface-level, don't-think-about-it-too-hard kind of way. But once you start thinking about it... hoo boy. There is. A LOT to unpack here. So much more is going on just under the surface, and once you see it, it's difficult to un-see it. And in my opinion, it makes the Kralsei dynamic so much more nuanced, more compelling, and potentially quite tragic.

Now, a disclaimer: it's fine to like this ship on a surface level. No real harm is being done, these are fictional characters and it doesn't matter what reason you enjoy it for - if it provides comfort to you and gets you through, then more power to you! This is more me sorting through my thoughts on the subject and is not a judgment on how others approach it. With that said, and in the spirit of full disclosure, this will go into slightly uncomfortable territory - picking apart the idea of destined love, the deconstruction of common romance tropes, how outside manipulation might play a part, and even the potentially incest-adjacent nature of the relationship. If you don't want to deal with any of that, you can stop reading right now, and that's okay. Please continue to enjoy Deltarune in the manner that is best for you, and thank you for your attention thus far :)

If you're still with me, then please click the read more and we'll get started.

Part 1: And They Lived Happily Ever After

The first thing you have to understand is that Deltarune is utterly determined to cram the notion of Kralsei down the player's throat. The game is not subtle about this in any way, shape or form. Everything from the narration, to the dialogue, to major game events, to item interactions, and even the roles that Kris and Ralsei play both in the story and the party, serves to reinforce the notion that these two are very likely to end up romantically involved with each other in some way.

Let's look at the characters first. Kris is portrayed as the noble knight - stoic, unwavering, courageous, a natural leader - clad in medieval-inspired plate armour and wielding a sword and shield. And Ralsei is the archetypal princess - demure, dainty, kindhearted, nurturing - who uses magic to heal his allies and pacify enemies.

I did not mistype there - Ralsei is a prince, but the characteristics associated with him are more commonly found amongst female healers in JRPGs. Think Fina from Skies of Arcadia, or Marle from Chrono Trigger (minus the temperment), and you might have an idea of what I'm on about.

Think of knights and princesses for a moment. Imagine St. George slaying the dragon to save a helpless damsel. Imagine Lancelot and Gwenevere. Robin Hood and Maid Marion. Link and Zelda. Squall and Rinoa. Every single fairy tale involving an imperilled princess and a knightly rescuer. For a more modern take, imagine The Bodyguard. Ness and Paula. I could go on, but then we'd be here all day.

Suffice it to say that there is a pretty entrenched tradition surrounding these archetypes - a male-coded, phsyically-adept, courageous, stoic, action-oriented figure, is paired with a female-coded, magically-adept (depending on the medium of course), less-physically-capable by comparison, emotional, and more passive foil. The (male-coded) knight protects and rescues, the (female-coded) princess nurtures and soothes.

It is a very, VERY emotionally-charged dynamic, by its very nature. Through their acts of service to their protectee, the Knight displays their devotion and care for the Princess, and is in turn emotionally-enriched and cared-for. There is a great deal of physical and emotional vulnerability between them, and it is therefore ideal for romance stories.

Look at Kris and Ralsei again, through this lens. Kris is immediately put into the role of Knight, and Ralsei quickly establishes himself as a classic Princess. Almost instantly, before you've even become aware of it, you've made the connection - they're going to fall in love, because that's what ALWAYS happens in these stories. Ralsei supports and encourages Kris, both in dialogue and in battle, and Kris...

...Kris, uh...

...they...

...hug Ralsei sometimes...?

...they... they give him a ribbon...?

...no, that can't be right.

But it is right, for two reasons. One, Kris doesn't have to do anything. The roles are already established, and Ralsei is playing his part like a pro. And two, Kris doesn't do any of those things in the first place - you do. It's the player who hugs Ralsei, who gives him the ribbon, who picks the dialogue options, who makes the connections. You're the Knight in this scenario, not Kris.

Because Kris doesn't get to make that choice. Kris has to do what you tell them to do. And many of us have already jumped to the conlusion that this romance is happening, becuase that's what always happens. The Knight and the Princess fall in love. They get married. They live happily ever after.

So we ship them, because hey, it's cute, and it's easy. I can't stress enough how easy the game makes this. I'm fairly convinced that Ralsei was designed by comittee, like the Funzo toy in that one episode of the Simpsons. Like he was created with the sole purpose of being the most disgustingly adorable, lovable, awkward little cinnamon bun that ever existed. Like he was created to generate the maximum emotional response in players. It's the cuteness response dialled up to 11, and we are almost hard-wired to want to protect this little bundle of fluff from any and all danger, because lookit how sweet and adorable he is! The glasses make his eyes look all big, his fluffiness is reminscent of that of baby animals, he stutters and fumbles his way through dialogue, and you just want to scoop him up and put him in your pocket or something.

And so, we're more than happy to fulfil the role of the Knight to Ralsei's Princess. Whether Kris actually wants to or not. Because it does become increasingly obvious that outside of our influence, Kris is still their own person, with their own goals and desires, but no real agency with which to pursue them. Would that we could know what they truly want, but we are never presented with an opportunity to find out.

The thing is, Kris is not particularly... knightly. They play pranks on their friends, they swipe sweet treats from their mother, they seem to enjoy getting a rise out of people, and particularly from Asriel, if the story about "dropping the lizard into the pit to jump higher" is any indication. They sleep through class, yet by Berdly's grudging admission they are the "third smartest in the class". The only reason they go to church is so they can drink the "sick fruit juice". They don't seem to have any issue with prank-calling their mom, while she's taking about them with their tutor, while they're standing just out of sight, while they're balancing a trash orb on their head.

Nothing about this behaviour screams "Knight." If anything, it would make more sense for Kris to have become a Rogue-type character upon entering the dark world. So the question remains - why is Kris forced into that role? And to what extent is the seemingly "fated" romance between Kris and Ralsei part of that role?

Folks, we have barely scratched the surface here. If I keep writing here this will become a novel, so I have to stop for everyone's sanity. But I will follow up soon, looking into the ideas of Purpose and Destiny and how they relate to Kralsei in-game. If you've stuck with me up to this point, let me just say thanks, because wow I wrote a lot here, and it's probably a bit rambly and says the same things two or three times, but I just. Had to get this onto the page in some way or another, so... here it is.

Thanks for reading, and see you in the next one :)

#essay #thoughts #rambling #deltarune #kris dreemurr #Ralsei #Kralsei #Krisei #shipping #romance #character archetypes #Knights and Princesses #long post #Part one of several #oh my god there's so much ground to go over here I didn't even know #and we're only TWO CHAPTERS in #no wonder I'm obsessed #theory

[zetomato]

QSMP The fated cursed team?

Alright, so it’s my time on the microphone I guess.

Without going deep into the reason why (since it’s not the focus), I have a love/hate relationship with Purgatory. It’s an incredible feat for the Admins with all the details in it as well as the events planning, we get to see new sides of the characters, but I hate competition games (when the win is crucial) and how CCs from every team had their “I genuinely am having a very frustrating and not nice time” for various reasons.

This in mind, I’ve been following the “WHO IS CURSED?” question from the start like almost everyone… But with a different viewpoint. See, I’m someone who does a lot of LARPs and Tabletop RPGs, I’ve been animator and dungeon master (I DM once each week right now) so I know well the “Let’s make a plan and see how the players work inside of it” I didn’t really plan on yeeting a big speech on Tumblr, but I’ve seen a lot of people take hypotheses as facts and got surprised. So let me break things up a little.

The base of a goal.

When you’re making an event/a game/a RPG with a “Someone is cursed”, there are some things you cannot do. Now, the events were planned and, therefore, they planned on the number of teams to go from 3 to 2 from the start. This cannot sustain a “One team is cursed” from the start. Why? Because you have no clue who will win and who will lose. Before the egg event, one could have said “Soulfire will lose because they have put little time on their base compared to the other teams.” You could have said “Bolas will lose because they aren’t the best PVPer and have less gear.” You could have said “Green Gay Ninjas will lose because Red and Blue will ally against them.” Heck, you could have said “No one will lose, they’re going to try to tie.” (All of those before the event even started) Anything could have happened. I, for one, did not expect for Red to win at the beginning of the day. And yet they did.

Ok, let’s back up now.

If a team was chosen as cursed from the start, the admins had at least three ways of making sure the event would last past the egg event.

Make the cursed team with strong-ass players so they had no chance to lose. (Uncertain technique, would be way more visible than what we had/have)

Make the cursed team with every single nerf you can so they’re so obviously cursed that the other teams make sure they stay alive. (A very sad idea, everyone would just already know who needed to win or maybe kill them thinking it was a red herring, again, no one truly fit that 100%)

One person is cursed and they aren’t “cursing” their team until it’s a 1v1 (and not a 1v1v1) (That’s the one that would work the most if the cursed team had been chosen from the start)

Herding cats

Now, as a DM, I’ve herded cats for years now, and here’s what I learned. If you want a precise outcome to your game, you will have to use the three doors trick. Basically, you put your players in front of a choice of doors and whichever door they choose will lead to the room you wanted them to see next. It makes no sense to shoot yourself in the foot and leave the direction of your story entirely to your players if you know it needs to end in X number of games with a specific scene. This doesn’t mean there couldn’t be a cursed team right now, but with all they set up (the nuke, the ‘If they die everyone dies’, etc.) my DM brain is telling me that the cursed team will be chosen narratively at the end while giving meat to the bones of hints we got.

Alright, for the “Cursed team hints” now.

So, one of the most looked at things for the hints were the eggs messages. Let’s break those down quickly. I do not believe one can say “MESSAGES ARE CLUE” without taking ALL OF THEM as a clue.

“No matter what… Protect Tallulah.” Now, this message, like all others, can be read multiple ways. The first one could be about the only Tallulah we actually saw on the island (well, part of her likeness at least), the statue. This one was Red’s statue. So one could say that Red need to win, aka, they are the cursed team. But, you can also read it as “Tallulah will show up later on and she needs to be protected first and foremost.”*

“Nothing is off the table, run over whoever you need to win.” Well, this one, yes, also has more than one possible meaning. The first and most obvious would be “BBH and his team needs to win at all cost.” would fit, would make sense. But it could also be read as “The final choice will be hard, you need to make sure all the residents need to win.” All is a question of point of view. None of these ways to read it are wrong, which, I think, is the point.*

“Dads you won't believe it, it isn't fireflies on the sky run and don't stop” (translated message) This is the most hazy of them all. What vibe this one gives me is - especially since there are some of Richas’ parents in every team - about a future moment. Maybe a final event on the 18th. Another way to read it could be a warning about mobs. It seems less likely, but some mobs in Purgatory turn invisible after someone hits them, leaving only two white dots as eyes. This one is a stretch but my back needs it.*

One message (chayanne) reads more as a Red Team is Cursed. One message (Dapper) reads more as Blue Team is Cursed. * But you know how else you can read any of these three egg messages? Very cool one liners to bring up the hype about an upcoming event. (but they’re cooler as clues)

The wheel

The wheel is very much uncertain for me, mostly because I don’t think Tubbo was even meant to roll it. At least, definitely not when he did. He glitched through barrier blocks to reach it and then lava was dropped in a “Player get the heck out goddamnit you know you weren’t supposed to be there” way. (As a DM, I know that vibe. No, bard, you cannot SEDUCE MY GODDAMN DRAGON) Now, was he supposed to later? Maybe, I don’t know, but basing a lot of things on that, especially while ignoring that Slime (Red) and Roier (Green) were also there and could have been the ones rolling it doesn’t seem like a fair assessment.

The tickets.

So there’s another thing that is wild to me. They used the tickets to join purgatory, and only Red had the fancy ones. I would have said “Oh well it’s part of the bit to have slime on Charlie’s or feathers on Phil’s”, but the sparkles on Vegetta and the cat on Wil’s seem to pass way more of a message. Now, the one person who wasn’t in Red with a fancy ticket isn’t even in Purgatory Aka Quackity. ElQuackity wasn’t on the train with the rest, he appeared there, but also, it’s canon that he definitely isn’t Quackity and wants the eggs dead. I must say, the tickets seem like the most palpable clue we have linked to Purgatory but I do not know if it means they are or aren’t the cursed team. That could go either way.

Of course I was going to mention Tubbo so here it is.

In Escape Rooms, Tubbo would be what we call a wild card. It’s someone who grabs the information and tries to make all the possible links between everything. Those people are very useful when others are stuck trying to follow narrow logic or trying to give more difficulty to a riddle than what it needs. It’s an extremely important job since they can make the intrigue suddenly make sense. The thing, though, is that 80% of what a wild card says is in the array of “I’ve connected the dots” “You didn’t connect shit” “I connected them”. They will make sense of things that aren’t supported enough to be certain. Purgatory doesn’t help with both team’s heavy biases towards themselves, which they both have. Tubbo said a lot of stuff and made them make sense one way. But he also ignored the others (understandably, again, everyone biased) and ignored parts of clues he had access to. The man cooked, but it doesn’t mean that the meal is consumable yet.

Then, what?

Bottom line, no one gave us any clue of what could be a sign of a cursed team. We do not know what to even look for. What does a cursed team look like? What hint is for the curse and what is for something else? Everyone, watchers and CCs, are grasping at things, hoping it’s the right one. In my humble opinion, I think that there are hints, but they are versatile enough that the eye guy could choose any team and announce it as the cursed one at the end, bringing up some hints in link to that team and backing them up with new Lore so it becomes “obvious”. This would be my DM way at least. It would give the hazy hints meaning on any possible team when the time is right. Make the people believe hints were there for the final answer all along and not notice that there were just as many hints going the other way.

TL:DR; There is no clear definition yet about what is a cursed team other than what happens if they die. Many hints we have are uncertain and fit more than one team. The DnD Dungeon Master way that the admins seem to follow so everyone has fun might only choose a cursed team upon the last day so Lore can happen in the most narrative way possible. It would avoid any randomness players bring.

#Mic drop #RP wise? Both teams have enough knowledge to go off easily #Meta wise it would make no sense to have a cursed team from the start #In the meta sense it would give the most narrative relief if there was either none (the eye guy would laugh) #Or one announced at the end to set up everything #Heck! Eye guy could go 'You fools! Green was cursed' and it would WORK #Because who would trust the words of a guy who keeps saying he wishes you death? #QSMP #QSMP Purgatory #Cursed team